m 


ma 


i 


»«' 


iM'li'p 


:r«S!YOF 


P^fJv^. 


^tGGlC^  SL^^ 


BX  8956  .A6  1908 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the 

U.S.A.  General  Assembly. 
Manual  of  law  and  usage 


MANUAL 


OF 


Law  and  Usage 

COMPILED  FROM 

THE  STANDARDS  AND  THE  ACTS  AND  DE- 
CISIONS OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY 


PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES 
OF  AMERICA. 


BY 
BENJAMIN  f/'^BITTINGER,  D.  D., 

Statbd  Clerk  of  the  Presbytery  of  Washington  City. 


FOURTH   EDITION, 
REVISED  AND  ENLARGED, 

Containing  the  Acts  and  Decisions  of  the  Assembly  to 
1903,  inclusive. 


PHILADELPHIA  : 
PRESBYTERIAN   BOARD   OF   PUBLICATION 
AND   SABBATH-SCHOOL  WORK, 
1908. 


COPYRIGHT,  1888,  1895,  1904,  BY 

THE    TRUSTEES    OF  THE 

PRESBYTERIAN    BOARD   OF  PUBLICATION 
AND  SABBATH-SCHOOL  WORK. 

Published,  October,  i888. 


He-Issued  Sept. ,  iSqs—May,  IQ04. 


PREFACE 

TO    REVISED    EDITION    OF    1904 


Appreciating  the  generous  favor  with  which  the  pre- 
vious editions  of  this  Manual  have  been  received,  I  am 
encouraged  to  hope  that  this  revised  and  enlarged  edition 
may  prove  still  more  acceptable  and  useful  to  those  for 
whom  it  is  designed — the  pastors,  elders,  and  communi- 
cants of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America. 

Keeping  in  view  its  original  design  as  a  book  of  ready 
reference  to  the  provisions  of  our  Standards,  and  to  the 
acts  and  decisions  of  our  General  Assembly,  I  have  em- 
bodied in  this  edition  the  amendments  recently  made  to  the 
Confession  of  Faith,  the  Form  of  Government,  and  the 
Book  of  Discipline,  together  with  the  deliverances  of  the 
General  Assembly,  bringing  them  to  the  present  time,  in- 
clusive of  the  year  1903. 

This  edition  also  contains  a  new,  enlarged,  and  carefully 
prepared  analytical  index  with  references  concisely  ar- 
ranged, so  that  without  laborious  search  and  at  a  glance 
may  be  obtained  the  desired  information  respecting  ques- 

3 


4  PREFACE 

tions  of  law  and  usage,  and  of  subjects  in  general  which 
pertain  to  the  deliberations  of  our  judicatories. 

I  renew  the  expression  of  hope  that  the  Manual,  in  its 
revised  form,  may  commend  itself  to  the  officers  and 
members  of  our  Church,  and  encourage  the  study  of  our 

excellent  Standards. 

Benjamin  F.  Bittinger. 

Washington,  D.  C,  1904. 


INTRODUCTORY  NOTE 

OF    THE 

STAIED   CLERK  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 


This  Manual  of  Presbyterian  law  and  usage  differs  from 
other  similar  works  in  that  the  topics  or  subjects  are  arranged 
in  an  alphabetical  order.  Such  an  arrangement  greatly 
facilitates  reference  to  any  work,  more  especially  one  deal- 
ing with  the  intricacies  of  ecclesiastical  law  and  procedure. 
Commendable  in  its  plan,  the  Manual  is  also  brief,  com- 
pact and  portable  in  its  form.  It  is,  in  fact,  an  alphabeti- 
cal index  to  the  government  and  discipline  of  the  Church 
and  to  the  decisions  of  the  General  Assembly.  It  may  be, 
in  addition,  regarded  in  the  light  of  a  supplement  to  the 
other  excellent  works  in  the  same  line  published  by  the 
Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath-School  Work.  Side 
by  side  with  these  latter  works,  Bittinger's  Manual  is 
heartily  commended  to  the  ministers,  ruling  elders  and 
members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 

of  America. 

William  Henry  Roberts. 

5 


It  is  with  great  pleasure  that  I  unite  with  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Roberts  in  commending  Bittinger's  Manual  to  the  ministers 
and  elders  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Its  arrangement  is 
on  a  new  plan  and  is  excellent,  and  its  carefully-prepared 
and  elaborate  index  will  enable  any  intelligent  man  at  once 
to  refer  to  the  law  on  any  point  that  may  engage  his  attention. 
I  regard  it  as  one  of  the  most  useful  books  ever  prepared 
for  the  information  and  guidance  of  members  of  Presby- 
terian judicatories. 

E.  R.  Craven. 


EXPLANATION  OF   ABBREVIATIONS. 


B.  D. 

designates 

;  the  Book  of  Discipline. 

C.  F. 

« 

« 

Confession  of  Faith. 

D.  W. 

«< 

it 

Directory  for  Worship. 

F.G. 

« 

<< 

Form  of  Government. 

G.  A. 

« 

« 

General  Assembly. 

M.  G.  A. 

« 

« 

Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly 

M.  G.  A.  N.  S. 

« 

t( 

Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly, 
New  School. 

M.  G.  A.  0.  S. 

« 

u 

Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly, 
Old  School. 

G.  A.  R. 

(d 

<l 

General  Assembly  Rules. 

P.  D. 

« 

« 

Presbyterian  Digest  (edition  1886). 

7 

MANUAL  OF  LAW  AND  USAGE, 


1  Absence. — Leave  of  absence  should  be  granted 
by  the  several  judicatories  only  for  sufficient  reasons. — M. 
G.  A.  O.  S.  1843,  p.  173- 

2  No  member  shall  retire  from  any  judicatory  without 
the  leave  of  the  moderator,  nor  withdraw  from  it  to  return 
home  without  the  consent  of  the  judicatory. — G.  A.  R. 
xxxvii. 

3  Before  proceeding  to  the  trial  of  an  accused  person 
in  his  absence  it  must  appear  that  he  has  been  duly  cited. — 
B.  D.  20. 

4  Refusing  to  obey  a  citation,  a  second  citation  shall 
issue,  accompanied  by  a  notice  that  if  the  person  do  not 
appear  at  the  time  appointed,  unless  providentially  hindered, 
he  shall  be  censured  for  his  contumacy. — B.  D.  21,  33. 

5  In  the  absence  of  an  accused  person  who  refuses  to 
obey  a  second  citation  the  judicatory  may,  after  appointing 
some  person  to  represent  him  as  counsel,  proceed  to  trial 
and  judgment. — B.  D.  21. 

6  In  the  unavoidable  absence  of  an  accused  person  he 
may  appear  by  counsel  and  the  judicatory  proceed  to  judg- 
ment.— B.  D.  22. 

7  In  the  absence  of  records  for  review  before  a  judica- 

9 


lO  'MANUAL. 

tory  above  a  Session  the  higher  judicatory  may  require  them 
to  be  produced,  either  immediately  or  at  a  specified  time,  as 
circumstances  may  determine. — B.  D.  71. 

8  If  a  judicatory  whose  judgment  is  appealed  from 
fails  to  send  up  its  records  and  all  the  papers  relating  there- 
to, it  shall  be  censured,  and  the  sentence  appealed  from 
shall  be  suspended  until  a  record  is  produced  on  which  the 
issue  can  be  fairly  tried. — B.  D.  loi. 

9  Absentees.— Censure  of  an  absentee,  without  trial, 
is  unconstitutional. — M.  G.  A.  181 1,  p.  468. 

10  Absentees  must  give  reasons  for  tardiness  in  their 
attendance  at  the  opening  of  the  sessions  of  judicatories. — 
M.  G.  A.  1873,  P-  506. 

11  The  names  of  absentees  from  judicatories  must  be 
recorded.— M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  94. 

12  When  an  accused  person  has  been  twice  duly  cited 
and  refuses  to  appear,  by  himself  or  counsel,  before  a  Ses- 
sion, he  shall  be  suspended  by  act  of  Session  from  the 
communion  of  the  church,  and  shall  so  remain  until  he 
repents  of  his  contumacy  and  submits  himself  to  the  orders 
of  the  judicatory. — B.  D.  33,  67. 

13  If  a  minister  accused  of  an  offence  refuses  to  appear, 
by  himself  or  counsel,  after  being  twice  duly  cited,  he  shall 
for  his  contumacy  be  suspended  from  his  office;  and  if, 
after  another  citation,  he  refuses  to  appear,  by  himself  or 
counsel,  he  shall  be  suspended  from  the  communion  of  the 
Church.— B.  D.  38. 

14  If  any  communicant  not  chargeable  with  immoral 
conduct  neglects  the  ordinances  of  the  Church  for  one  year, 
and  in  circumstances  such  as  the  Session  shall  regard  to  be 
a  serious  injury  to  the  cause  of  rehgion,  he  may,  after  affec- 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  II 

donate  visitation  by  the  Session,  and  admonition  if  need  be, 
be  suspended  from  the  communion  of  the  Church,  but  he 
shall  not  be  excommunicated  without  due  process  of  disci- 
pline.—B.  D.  50. 

15  If  a  communicant  not  chargeable  with  immoral 
conduct  removes  out  of  the  bounds  of  his  church  without 
asking  for  or  receiving  a  regular  certificate  of  dismission  to 
another  church,  and  his  residence  is  known,  the  Session 
may  within  two  years  advise  him  to  apply  for  such  certifi- 
cate; and  if  he  fails  so  to  do  without  giving  sufficient  reason, 
his  name  may  be  placed  on  the  roll  of  suspended  members 
until  he  shall  satisfy  the  Session  of  the  propriety  of  his  re- 
storation. But  if  the  Session  has  no  knowledge  of  him  for 
the  space  of  three  years,  it  may  erase  his  name  from  the  roll 
of  communicants,  making  record  of  its  action  and  the  rea- 
sons therefor.  In  either  case  the  member  shall  continue 
subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Session. — B.  D.  49. 

16  Nor  can  such  a  member  be  received  by  another 
Session  on  confession  if  restored  standing  in  the  church  to 
which  he  belongs  and  regular  dismission  therefrom  are  pos- 
sible.—M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  81. 

17  Willful  absence  fi-om  the  ordinances  of  the  church 
may  justify  a  Session  in  omitting  in  a  certificate  of  dismis- 
sion the  words  "  in  good  and  regular  standing." — M.  G.  A. 
O.  S.  1864,  p.  328. 

18  Absence  from  the  church  of  which  he  is  a  member, 
and  refusal  to  support  it,  and  attendance  upon  and  support 
of  another  church  not  of  our  denomination,  shall  be  made  a 
matter  of  discipline — only,  however,  after  trial. — M.  G.  A. 
O.  S.  1865,  p.  537;  N.  S.  1865,  p.  12. 

19  A  .:ommunicant  whose  residence  is  unknown,  and 


12  MANUAL. 

absent  two  years  without  giving  satisfactory  reasons,  may  be 
placed  on  the  roll  of  suspended  members. — B.  D.  49. 

20  If  unknown  for  three  years,  his  name  may  be  erased 
from  the  roll  of  communicants. — B.  D.  49. 

21  A  separate  roll  of  communicants  absent  from  ordi- 
nances and  church  connections  for  more  than  two  years 
shall  be  kept,  stating  the  exact  relations  of  each  to  the 
church.— B.  D.  49. 

22  Ministers  who  persistently  absent  themselves  from  ju- 
dicatories and  whose  residence  is  unknown  shall  be  placed 
on  a  retired  list,  but  shall  not  be  counted  in  the  basis  of 
representation  to  the  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1891,  p.  106. 

23  The  certificate  of  dismission  of  a  member  absent 
more  than  two  years  from  the  place  of  his  ordinary  resi- 
dence and  church  connections  shall  distinctly  state  his  ab- 
sence and  the  knowledge  of  the  church  respecting  his 
demeanor  for  that  time,  or  its  want  of  information  concern- 
ing it.— B.  D.  116. 

24  A  member  of  the  church  summoned  as  a  witness., 
and  refusing  to  appear,  shall  be  censured  according  to  the 
circumstances  of  the  case  for  his  contumacy. — B.  D.  67. 

25  An  appellant  who  fails  to  appear  in  person  or  by 
counsel  before  the  judicatory  appealed  to  on  or  before  the 
close  of  the  second  day  of  its  regular  meeting  next  ensuing 
the  date  of  the  filing  of  his  notice  of  appeal,  unless  he  can 
show  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  judicatory  that  he  was  un- 
avoidably prevented  from  so  appearing,  shall  be  considered 
as  having  abandoned  his  appeal,  and  the  judgment  shall 
stand.— B.  D.  97. 

26  The  above  rule  applies  also  to  a  complainant. — B. 
D.  86;  M  G.  A.  1872,  p.  51. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 3 

27  An  appeal  dismissed  because  of  the  absence  of  an 
appellant  may  be  renewed  at  the  next  meeting  of  the  judi- 
catory, the  appellant  presenting  satisfactory  reasons  for  his 
absence.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1850,  p.  463. 

28  No  member  of  a  judicatory  who  has  not  been  pres- 
ent during  the  whole  of  a  trial  shall  be  allowed  to  vote  on 
any  question  arising  therein  except  by  unanimous  consent 
of  the  judicatory  and  of  the  parties. — B.  D.  28. 

29  During  the  progress  of  a  trial,  except  in  an  appel- 
late judicatory,  the  roll  shall  be  called  after  each  recess  and 
adjournment,  and  the  names  of  the  absentees  noted. — B.  D. 
28. 

30  The  names  01  absentees  from  Presbytery  whose 
residence  is  unknown  must  be  retained  on  the  roll  till  knowl- 
edge can  be  obtained  of  them. — M.  G.  A.  1S76,  p.  80. 

31  If  their  residence  is  known,  and  they  take  no  heed 
to  the  communications  of  the  Presbytery  and  persist  in  ab- 
senting themselves,  they  shall  be  disciphned. — M.  G.  A. 
1876,  p.  80. 

32  Abstinence,  Total.— See  under  Temperance, 
Sec.  899. 

33  Adjourned  Meetings.— Any  business  may  be 
transacted  at  an  adjourned  meeting  of  a  judicatory  that 
was  competent  to  be  transacted  at  the  stated  meeting. 

34  In  1869,  preparatory  to  the  Reunion,  both  Assem- 
blies held  an  adjourned  meeting. 

35  Advertisements. — Advertisements  in  religious 
journals  of  lotteries,  of  improbable  returns  from  speculative 
investments,  and  of  patent  medicines  prejudicial  to  the 
purity  of  home-life,  deprecated. — M.  G.  A.  1888,  p.  72. 

36  Alternates. — In  1886  the  General  Assembly  de- 


14  MANUAL. 

dared  that,  as  "the  object  of  electing  an  alternate  is  to  ensure, 
if  possible,  the  actual  representation  of  each  constituency 
in  its  proper  judicatory,  the  subject,  in  the  absence  of 
positive  law,  may  be  left  to  the  Presbyteries. — M.  G.  A. 
1886,  p.  no. 

37  Amendments. — When  made  to  motions  or  res- 
olutions, see  under  Rules  of  Order  for  Judicatories, 
Sec.  765. 

38  Amendments  to  the  Constitution  of  the  Church, 
see  under  Constitution,  Amendment  of.  Sec.  224. 

39  Amendments  to  the  Standing  Orders  and  General 
Rules,  after  they  have  been  adopted  by  an  Assembly,  can 
be  effected,  for  that  Assembly,  only  upon  a  reconsideration. 
(For  Reconsideration,  see  Sec.  788.) 

40  Amusements. — Worldly  amusements,  embra- 
cing promiscuous  dancing,  theatrical  exhibitions,  card-play- 
ing, lotteries,  horse-racing  and  betting,  have  been  repeatedly 
condemned  by  the  General  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1876,  p. 
27;  1879,  p.  625. 

41  Whether  by  legislative  enactment  or  for  professedly 
praiseworthy  objects,  lotteries  are  gambhng,  and  are  con- 
demned as  ruinous  to  individual  character  and  public  wel- 
fare.— M.  G,  A.  1890,  p.  37. 

42  Fairs  and  suppers  for  raising  funds  for  the  Lord's 
House  are  unbiblical  and  secularizing  expedients. — M.  G.  A. 
1893,  p.  122. 

43  The  Assembly  calls  upon  the  members  of  our 
Church  to  so  regard  their  obligations  to  Christ  as  to  take 
no  part  in  worldly  amusements  which  they  cannot  take 
in  his  name. — M.  G.  A.  1891,  p.  155. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 5 

44  Apostles'  Creed. — Should  be  taught  to  chil- 
dren.— D.  W.,  chap.  X. 

45  For  the  phrase,  "  He  descended  into  hell,"  may  be 
used  the  equivalent,  "  He  continued  in  the  state  of  the 
dead  and  under  the  power  of  death  until  the  third  day." — 
M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  35. 

46  Appeals,  Judicial. — See  under  Discipline, 
Sec.  461. 

47  Ardent  Spirits. — See  under  Temperance,  Sec. 
899. 

48  Assessments. — There  is  no  constitutional  au- 
thority by  which  assessments  can  be  required,  but  for  the 
reasonable  expenses  of  judicatories  they  may  be  requested. 
— M.  G.  A.  1878,  p.  67. 

49  Baptism. — Baptism  is  a  sacrament  of  the  New 
Testament,  ordained  by  Christ,  wherein  the  washing  with 
water  in  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  doth  signify  and  seal  our  ingrafting  into  Christ 
and  partaking  of  the  benefits  of  the  covenant  of  grace,  and 
our  engagements  to  be  the  Lord's. — C.  F.,  chap,  xxviii. ;  S. 
C,  94. 

50  It  is  not  to  be  unnecessarily  delayed ;  the  age 
of  infancy  beyond  which  a  child  may  not  be  baptized  on 
the  faith  of  its  parents  must,  in  the  absence  of  rule,  be  left 
to  the  judgment  of  ministers  and  Sessions. — M.  G.  A.  1822, 

p.  53. 

51  It  cannot  be  lawfully  administered  by  a  ruling  elder 
or  a  licentiate,  or  a  minister  either  deposed  or  suspended, 
or  by  any  private  person,  but  only  by  a  minister  in  good 
and  regular  standing,  called  to  be  the  steward  of  the  mys- 


l6  MANUAL. 

teries  of  God. — D.  W.,  chap.  viii.  sec.  i. ;  M.  G.  A.  1819,  p. 
701  ;  1825,  p.  145. 

52  Being  one  of  the  sacraments  of  the  Church,  bap- 
tism should  ordinarily  be  administered  in  the  church  in  the 
presence  of  the  congregation  ;  yet  there  may  be  cases  when 
it  may  be  administered  in  private  houses,  of  which  the  min- 
ister is  to  be  the  judge, — D.  W.,  chap.  viii.  sec.  v. 

53  All  children  born  within  the  pale  of  the  visible 
Church  are  to  be  baptized. — B.  D.  5. 

54  A  full  and  permanent  roll  of  all  baptized  children 
shall  be  kept  by  the  Session,  noting  their  public  confession 
of  Christ,  their  removal  from  the  watch  and  care  of  the 
church  or  their  removal  by  death.— M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  98. 

55  Letters  of  dismission  to  other  churches  should  in- 
clude the  names  of  baptized  children  who  have  neither  come 
to  years  of  discretion  nor  become  communicants. — M.  G  A. 
1885,  p.  602;  B.  D.  114. 

56  Sessions  and  Presbyteries  are  enjoined  to  make 
careful  inquiry  in  regard  to  the  neglect  of  infant  baptism, 
that  they  see  to  it  that  their  pastors  carefully  instruct  their 
churches  on  the  subject,  and  also  that  Sessions  be  directed 
to  exercise  proper  discipline  when  neglect  exists  and  is  per- 
sisted in.— M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  38. 

57  A  profession  of  faith  in  Christ  and  obedience  to 
him  is  all  that  can  be  required  of  any  out  of  the  visible 
Church  in  order  to  their  being  baptized. — C.  F.,  chap, 
xxviii.  sec.  iv. 

58  Baptism  by  water  is  essential  to  membership  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church.  Immersion  is  not  necessary,  but  bap- 
tism is  rightly  administered  by  pouring  or  sprinkling  water 
upon  the  person  in  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 7 

and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.— C.  F.,  chap,  xxviii.  sees,  ii.,  iii. ; 
M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  627. 

59  Rebaptism  by  immersion  of  an  elder  by  a  minister 
not  of  our  Church  vacates  his  office,  and  the  Session 
should  take  order  on  the  subject. — M.  G.  A.  1890,  p.  46. 

60  Baptism  administered  by  a  Unitarian  minister  is  not 
valid.— M.  G.  A.  181 4,  p.  549. 

61  In  1864  the  General  Assembly,  O.  S.,  declared  that 
baptism  administered  by  the  denomination  of  "  Disciples  *' 
— sometimes  called  "  Campbellites  " — is  not  valid. — M.  G. 
A.  O.  S.  1864,  p.  316. 

62  To  the  question,  "  Is  Romish  baptism  valid  ?"  the 
Assembly  in  1835  returned  a  negative  answer,  on  the  ground 
that  the  Romish  Church  had  essentially  apostatized  from  the 
Christian  religion.  In  1845  ^  similar  dehverance  was  made 
by  the  O.  S.  Assembly,  and  on  the  same  ground.  In  1854 
the  N.  S.  Assembly,  after  discussing  a  majority  and  a 
minority  report  from  a  committee  appointed  by  a  previous 
Assembly,  indefinitely  postponed  the  subject.  The  ques- 
tion again  came  before  the  O.  S.  Assembly  in  1859,  when 
the  memorialists  were  referred  to  the  action  of  the  Assembly 
in  1845.  In  1875  ^^6  Assembly  of  the  reunited  Church  de- 
cided that  the  question  should  be  determined  by  each  Ses- 
sion, guided  by  the  principles  governing  the  subject  of  bap- 
tism as  laid  down  in  the  standards  of  our  Church.  In  1878 
the  Assembly  adopted  a  resolution  "  that  it  was  inexpedient 
for  .it  to  make  any  new  deliverance  on  the  subject,"  and  in 
1879  it  reaffirmed  the  deliverance  of  the  Assembly  of  1835. 
In  1885  the  question  again  came  before  the  Assembly  by 
appeal  and  complaint,  which  it  refused  to  entertain  and 
affirmed  the  action  of  1875. — M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  594. 

2 


1 8  MANUAL. 

63  Beneficence,  Systematic— In  1879  *^  As- 
sembly appointed  a  Permanent  Committee  on  Systematic 
Beneficence  (a  committee  of  organization  and  instruction), 
whose  duties  shall  be  to  secure  attention  to  the  subject,  and 
to  keep  the  matter  constantly  before  ministers  and  churches 
until  these  three  points  are  attained  :  i.  Each  church  has  a 
proper  scriptural  plan  ;  2.  Each  church  contributes  to  every 
Board ;  3.  Proper  and  fresh  information  on  the  general  work 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  constantly  presented  to  each 
church  judicatory  and  individual  church. — M.  G.  A.  1879, 
pp.  622,  623. 

64  In  1 88 1  this  committee  was  enlarged  to  twelve  mem- 
bers, and  the  Assembly  recommended  that  the  work  be 
prosecuted  in  full  sympathy  with  all  our  Boards,  endeavor- 
ing to  secure  from  every  member  of  the  Church  an  adequate 
contribution  for  each  of  our  objects  of  benevolence,  and  that 
for  this  purpose  every  Presbytery  and  Synod  should  have  a 
committee  on  s/stematic  beneficence,  each  church  should 
have  a  plan  of  giving,  and  each  member  should  be  taught 
to  set  apart  regularly  a  certain  proportion  of  his  income  to 
the  Lord.  In  1892,  p.  195,  the  Assembly  enjoined  upon 
each  Session  to  appoint  a  committee  of  systematic  benef- 
icence to  develop  by  all  proper  means  the  beneficence  of 
the  people. 

65  Special  attention  is  called  to  chap.  vi.  of  Direc- 
tory of  Worship,  which  declares  giving  to  objects  of 
benevolence  to  be  an  act  of  worship. — M.  G.  A.  18.94, 
p.  148. 

66  The  offerings  made  on  the  Sabbath  day  as  a  separ- 
ate and  specific  act  of  worship  should  be  either  preceded  or 
immediately  followed   with   a  brief  prayer,  invoking  the 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 9 

blessing  of  God  and  devoting  the  offerings  to  his  service 
— D.  W.,  chap.  vi.  sec.  ii. 

67  Every  minister  is  enjoined  to  cultivate  the  grace  of 
hberal  giving  in  his  congregation,  so  that  every  membei 
thereof  may  offer  according  to  his  ability,  be  it  much  01 
little. — D.  W.,  chap.  vi.  sec.  iv.     See  Sec.  1068. 

68  The  offerings  made  by  a  congregation  may  be 
apportioned  among  the  Boards  of  the  Church  and  other 
benevolent  objects  by  the  Session  in  such  proportion  as 
may  be  determined;  but  the  specific  designation  by  any 
one  to  any  cause  shall  be  respected  and  observed. — D.  W,, 
chap.  vi.  sec.  iii. 

69  For  percentage  of  "  undesignated  balances,"  to  be 
allotted  by  Sessions  to  the  Boards  of  our  Church,  see 
Sec.  81. 

70  "  The  Presbyterian  Union  of  Proportionate  Givers  " 
is  commended  as  an  agency  tending  to  encourage  and 
develop  a  spirit  of  beneficence  in  all  who  unite  with  it. — 
M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  194. 

71  Bequests. — For  the  corporate  names  of  the 
Boards  in  the  preparation  of  wills,  see  under  Boards  OP 
THE  Church,  Sec.  'j'j, 

72  Bible,  The. — In  answer  to  overtures  asking  the 
General  Assembly  to  commend  the  use  of  the  Revised  Ver- 
sion of  the  Bible  the  Assembly  replied  "  that,  however  valu- 
able it  may  be  as  a  help  in  the  study  of  the  Scriptures,  it  is 
fjtill  upon  its  trial  among  English-speaking  people ;  there- 
fore the  time  has  not  arrived  for  the  Assembly  to  expres5 
approval  or  disapproval.  Meanwhile,  we  call  the  attention 
of  ministers  and  Sessions  to  chap.  iii.  sec.  ii.  of  the  Direc- 
tory for  Worship  "— M.  G.  A.  1887,  P-  82. 


20  MANUAL. 

73  The  boards  of  directors  of  the  theological  seminaries 
under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly  are  advised  to 
make  suitable  provision  for  the  systematic  study  of  the 
English  Bible  throughout  the  entire  course. — M.  G .  A.  1887, 
p.  94. 

74  It  is  a  fundamental  doctrine  of  our  Church  that  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments  are  the  inspired  Word  of  God,  as 
also  it  is  that  the  inspired  Word  as  it  came  from  God  is 
without  error. — M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  179. 

75  The  above  deliverance  was  reaffirmed  in  1893,  the 
Assembly  declaring  that  it  imposes  no  new  test  of  ortho- 
doxy nor  sets  forth  any  theory  of  inspiration,  but  only 
reaffirms  the  statements  of  our  Confession  of  Faith,  chap.  i. 
sees.  i.  ii.  iv.  viii.  x.,  and  the  Larger  Catechism,  Question  3, 
to  which  every  minister  and  elder  gives  assent  in  ordina- 
tion.— M.  G.  A.  1893,  p.  169;  F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  vii. 

76  The  Assembly  also  affirmed  that  the  Bible  as  we 
now  have  it,  when  freed  from  errors  and  mistakes  of 
translators,  copyists,  and  printers,  is  the  very  Word  of  God, 
and,  consequently,  wholly  without  error. — M.  G.  A.  1893, 
p.   169. 

77  Boards  of  the  Church. — Executive  officers 
of  these  Boards  are  excluded  from  membership  therein. — 
M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  108. 

78  Nor  shall  any  person  serve  on  more  than  one 
Board  at  the  same  time. — M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  131. 

79  Pastors  and  Sessions  are  enjoined  to  explain  the 
operations  of  our  Boards  and  give  to  each  one  an  oppor- 

•inity  to  contribute  to  them. — M.  G.  A.  1891,  p.  161. 

ilo    All  churches  aided  by  our  Boards  shall  contribute 
»  each. — M.  G.  A.  1889,  p.  109. 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE,  2 1 

81  The  following  percentage  of  "  undesignated  bal- 
ances," to  be  allotted  by  Sessions,  is  recommended,  viz. : 
Foreign  Missions,  33;  Home  Missions,  31;  Ministerial 
Relief,  9  ;  Church  Erection,  8  ;  Aid  to  Colleges,  6  ;  Freed- 
men,  5;  Education,  5;  Publication,  3. — M.  G.  A.  1886,  p. 
J 12;  1894,  p.  862.     See  Sec.  952. 

82  I.  Home  Missions. — This  Board  was  formed  at 
the  Reunion  in  1870  by  the  consolidation  of  the  Board  of 
Domestic  Missions  (O.  S.)  and  the  Committee  of  Home 
Missions  (N.  S.)  under  the  corporate  title  of  "  The  Board 
of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America." 

83  As,  in  common  with  all  the  Boards  of  the  Church, 
this  one  possesses  no  judicial  powers;  in  all  questions 
touching  the  character  of  ministers,  in  cases  of  difference 
between  it  and  Presbyteries,  this  Board  shall  abide  by  the 
final  judgment  of  the  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.  1883,  p. 
644. 

84  In  the  case  of  any  and  every  application  for  aid 
from  this  and  from  any  of  the  Boards  of  the  Church,  the 
vote  thereon  shall  be  by  ballot,  as  to  both  the  application 
and  the  amount. — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  36. 

85  The  scheme  of  sustentation  is  under  the  care  of  the 
Board  of  Home  Missions,  the  aim  of  which  shall  be  to 
make  the  minimum  of  salary  in  full  pastoral  charges  one 
thousand  dollars  per  annum. 

86  For  conditions  upon  which  aid  is  granted  to  churches, 
see  blanks,  which  will  be  furnished  on  application  to  the 
Board. 

87  n.  Foreign  Missions.— The  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 


22  MANUAL. 

of  America  was  reorganized  in  1870.  Its  duty  is  to  super- 
intend, in  behalf  of  the  General  Assembly,  the  whole  cause 
of  foreign  missions  as  the  Assembly  may  from  time  to  time 
direct ;  also  to  receive,  take  charge  of  and  disburse  any 
property  or  funds  which  at  any  time  and  from  time  to  time 
may  be  entrusted  to  it  for  foreign-missionary  purposes. 

88  In  1894  the  charter  of  this  Board  was  amended, 
vesting  its  management  and  property  in  twenty-one  trustees 
appointed  by  the  Assembly — M.,  pp.  73,  74. 

89  Monthly  concerts  of  prayer  for  Missions  are  en- 
joined upon  all  our  churches. — M.  G.  A.   1891,  p.   182. 

go  The  money  value  of  boxes  to  missionaries  should 
be  included  in  reports  of  churches  to  the  Asseobly. — M. 
G.  A.  1893,  p.  114. 

91  III.  Education. — The  Board  of  Education  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  was 
formed  in  1870  by  the  consolidation  of  the  Board  of  Educa- 
tion (O.  S.)  and  the  Permanent  Committee  on  Education 
(N.  S.).— M.  G.  A.  1870,  pp.  81-84. 

92  Rules  of  the  Board. — This  Board  shall  receive  and 
aid  candidates  for  the  ministry  only  upon  the  recommenda- 
tion of  a  Presbytery  of  the  Church.  Every  candidate  should 
join  that  Presbytery  to  which  he  would  most  naturally  belong, 
and  he  should  be  introduced  to  it  either  by  his  pastor  or  by 
some  member  of  the  education  committee  after  such  acquaint- 
ance as  will  warrant  his  taking  the  responsibility  of  so  doing. 

93  No  candidate  shall  be  received  by  this  Board  who 
has  not  been  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  or  of 
some  closely-related  Church  for  at  least  one  year,  who  has 
not  been  recommended  to  the  Presbytery  by  the  Session  of 
the  church  of  which  he  is  a  member,  and  who  is  not  sut- 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  23 

ficiently  advanced  in  study  to  enter  college,  except  in  ex- 
traordinary cases. 

94  Candidates  shall  not  change  their  church  connec- 
tions outside  of  the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  to  which  they 
belong.  -M.  G.  A.  1894,  p.  126. 

95  Candidates  are  required,  except  in  extraordinary 
cases,  and  then  only  with  the  explicit  permission  of  their 
Presbyteries,  to  pursue  a  thorough  course  of  study,  prepara- 
tory to  that  of  theology,  in  institutions  that  sympathize  with 
the  doctrinal  teachings  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and, 
when  piepared,  to  pursue  a  three  years'  course  of  theological 
studies  in  some  seminary  connected  with  the  same  Church. 

96  This  Board  will  take  none  under  its  care  as  candi- 
dates for  the  ministry  among  the  negroes  during  the  pre- 
paratory course  unless  after  a  season  of  thorough  trial  and 
approval,  as  to  both  piety  and  ability,  through  two  or  three 
years,  as  reported  by  their  teachers. 

97'  Such  students  shall  not  be  aided  more  than  two 
years  before  entering  college. 

98  In  case  a  colored  student  evinces  peculiar  gifts  for 
the  ministry,  aside  from  his  ability  to  acquire  a  knowledge 
of  the  sciences  or  languages,  he  should  be  advised  to  pursue 
a  wholly  English  course  in  history,  theology,  moral  science, 
etc. 

99  The  annual  scholarships  to  candidates  shall  be  the 
same  in  amount  for  theological  and  collegiate  students,  and 
shall  not  exceed  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  ;  for  those  in 
the  preparatory  course  the  amount  shall  not  exceed  one 
hundred  dollars. 

100  The  amount  of  money  thus  received  shall  be 
refunded,  with  interest,  by  any  candidate  (unless  providen- 


24  MANUAL. 

tially  hindered)  who  shall  fail  to  enter  on  or  continue  in  the 
work  of  the  ministry,  or  if  he  ceases  to  adhere  to  the  stand- 
ards of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  or  if  he  change  his  place 
of  study  contrary  to  the  directions  of  the  Presbytery,  or  con- 
tinue to  prosecute  his  studies  at  an  institution  not  approved 
by  it  or  by  the  Board,  or  if  he  withdraws  his  connection 
with  the  Church  of  which  this  Board  is  the  organ  without 
furnishing  a  satisfactory  reason. 

1 01  In  1887  the  Assembly  directed  the  Board  of  Edu- 
cation so  to  modify  its  rules  in  regard  to  colored  students 
as  to  allow  an  appropriation  of  eighty  dollars  per  year  to 
students  in  Biddle  University,  whether  in  the  college  course 
or  in  preparatory  study,  so  that  colored  students  in  that 
institution  may  be  allowed  the  same  as  those  in  other  theo- 
logical schools. — M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  109. 

102  IV.  Publication. — The  Presbyterian  Board  of 
Publication  was  formed  by  the  consolidation  of  the  Presby- 
terian Board  of  Publication  and  the  Presbyterian  Publication 
Committee  in  1870.  In  1887  it  was  reorganized  under  the 
corporate  name  and  title  of  "  The  Presbyterian  Board  of 
Publication  and  Sabbath-School  Work."  According  to  this 
reorganization,  the  Sabbath-school  and  colportage  work  were 
consoUdated  in  one  department,  under  a  "  superintendent  of 
Sabbath-school  and  missionary  work ;"  the  editorial  work, 
under  an  "  editorial  superintendent ;"  and  the  general  busi- 
ness interests,  under  a  "business  superintendent," — the 
whole  being  under  the  supervisory  control  of  a  secretary 
of  the  Board. 

103  Our  churches  should,  as  far  as  possible,  use  and 
circulate  the  publications  of  our  Board  of  Publication  as  a 


LA IV  AND   USAGE.  2$ 

sound  and  wholesome  literature  for  both  young  and  old. — 
M.  G.  A.  1890,  p  108. 

104  V.  Church  Erection. — The  Board  of  the  Church 
Erection  Fund  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  was  formed  at  the 
Reunion,  in  1870,  by  the  union  of  the  Board  of  Church 
Extension  (O.  S.)  and  the  trustees  of  the  Church  Erection 
Fund  (N.  S.).  The  object  of  this  Board  is  to  aid  feeble 
congregations  in  erecting  houses  of  worship.  In  1879  the 
Board  was  authorized  to  aid  in  building  chapels.  The 
"  Manse  Fund  "  is  under  the  care  of  this  Board,  the  object 
being  to  loan,  without  interest,  money  to  aid  in  the  erection 
of  manses.  For  conditions  for  granting  aid  to  churches, 
see  blanks,  which  will  be  furnished  on  application  to  the 
Board. 

105  VI.  Ministerial  Relief. — This  agency,  as  at 
present  constituted,  was  organized  in  1870,  under  the  name 
and  title  of  "  The  Relief  Fund  for  Disabled  Ministers,  and 
the  Widows  and  Orphans  of  Deceased  Ministers." 

106  In  1883  the  Assembly  formally  accepted  the  gift  of 
certain  property  in  Perth  Amboy,  New  Jersey,  made  by  Dr. 
Alexander  M.  Bruen,  as  a  home  for  disabled  minis*"ers  and 
the  widows  and  orphans  of  deceased  ministers. — M.  G.  A. 
1883,  p.  796. 

107  A  home  has  been  provided  also  by  Mrs.  John  C. 
Mercer,  near  Ambler,  Pa.,  for  ministers  who  do  not  use 
tobacco.— M.  G.  A.  1894,  p.  77. 

108  Retired  ministers,  over  70  years  of  age,  and  who 
have  served  the  Church  in  the  aggregate  30  years,  shall 
receive  an  annual  appropriation  of  $  300  without  making 
an  annual  application. — M.  G.  A.  1889,  p.  32. 


26  MANUAL. 

log  Women  who  have  given  themselves  to  the  mis 
sionary  work  and  lay  missionaries  commissioned  by  the 
Foreign  Board  shall  receive  aid  upon  the  same  conditions 
as  ministers.— M.  G.  A.  1894,  p.  35. 

1 10  Missionaries,  male  and  female,  of  the  Freedmen's 
Board  shall  receive  aid  the  same  as  those  under  the  Hom.e 
and  Foreign  Boards. — M.  G.  A.  1894,  p.  35. 

111  In  1887  the  committee  on  the  Centenary  Fund 
received  the  approval  by  the  Assembly  of  its  intention 
to  concentrate  its  efforts  upon  the  raising  of  one  mil- 
lion dollars  for  the  endowment  of  the  Board  of  Relief, 
as  recommended  by  the  Assembly  of  1886. — M.  G.  A. 
1887,  p.  29. 

112  This  fund,  together  with  previously  invested  funds, 
amounts  to  $1,192,909. — M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  346. 

113  For  conditions  of  aid,  see  blanks,  which  will  be 
furnished  on  application  to  the  Board. 

114  VII.  Freedmen. — All  the  operations  of  the  Board 
within  the  bounds  of  any  Presbytery  should  be  originated 
and  conducted  with  due  recognition  of  the  Presbytery  and 
its    agencies,   according    to    the  following    specifications: 

1.  Appropriations  of  aid  to  churches  are  to  be  made  on  the 
recommendation  of  Presbyteries,  the  Board  having  the  right 
to  modify  such  appropriations,  but  in  every  case  of  refusal 
or  modification  the  Board  shall  promptly  present  to  the 
Presbytery  a  written  statement  of  the  reasons  for  so  doing ; 

2.  In  questions  touching  the  organization  of  churches  or  the 
character  of  ministers,  the  Board,  in  case  of  differences  be- 
tween the  Presbytery  and  itself,  should  abide  by  the  final 
judgment  of  the  Presbytery ;  3.  In  the  estabhshment  and 
maintenance  of  schools  the  Board  should  carefully  consider 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  2^ 

the  recommendations   of  the    Presbytery,  but  should  act 
finally  on  its  own  judgment. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  48. 

115  VIII.  Aid  for  Colleges  and  Academies. — The 
Board  of  Aid  for  Colleges  and  Academies  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  was  formed 
in  1883.  Its  province  is  to  secure  an  annual  offering  from 
the  churches  for  its  cause,  to  co-operate  with  local  agencies 
in  determining  sites  for  new  institutions  of  learning,  to 
decide  what  institutions  shall  be  aided,  to  assign  to  those 
institutions  seeking  endowment  the  special  fields  open  to 
their  appeals,  that  clashing  between  them  may  be  avoided, 
and  to  discourage  all  independent  appeals  to  the  Church  at 
large.  . 

116  Every  institution  hereafter  estabhshed,  as  a  condition 
of  receiving  aid,  either  shall  be  organically  connected  with 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  or 
shall  by  charter-provision  perpetually  have  two-thirds  of  its 
board  of  control  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

117  In  the  case  of  institutions  already  established  ap- 
propriations for  endowment  shall  be  made  so  as  to  revert  to 
the  Board  whenever  these  institutions  shall  pass  from  Pres- 
byterian control. — M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  589. 

118  Candidates  for  the  Gospel  Ministry.— 
Before  a  person  is  received  under  the  care  of  Presbytery  as 
a  candidate  he  shall  be  examined  as  to  his  piety,  his  motives 
in  desiring  to  enter  the  ministry,  and  his  general  qualifica- 
tions for  the  work. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  i860,  p.  25. 

Iig  He  shall  be  taken  under  the  care  of  the  Presby- 
tery to  which  he  most  naturally  belongs — that  is,  the  Pres- 
bytery within  the  bounds  of  which  he  has  ordinarily  re- 
sided.— F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  ii. 


•28  MANUAL. 

120  But,  in  case  any  candidate  should  find  it  more 
convenient  to  put  himself  under  the  care  of  a  Presbytery 
at  a  distance  from  that  to  which  he  most  naturally  belongs, 
he  may  be  received  by  the  said  Presbytery  on  his  produ- 
cing testimonials,  either  from  the  Presbytery  within  the 
bounds  of  which  he  has  commonly  resided  or  from  any 
two  ministers  of  that  Presbytery  in  good  standing,  of  his 
exemplary  piety  and  other  requisite  qualifications. — F.  G., 
chap.  xiv.  sec.  ii. 

121  If  receiving  aid  from  the  Board  of  Education, 
unless  under  extraordinary  circumstances,  he  shall  receive 
it  only  through  the  Presbytery  to  which  he  most  naturally 
belongs. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  ^T.  For  the  conditions  upon 
which  aid  is  granted  to  candidates  by  the  Board  of  Edu- 
cation, see  under  Board  of  Education,  Sec.  91. 

122  A  candidate  is  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Session  of  the  church  to  which  he  belongs,  the  Presbytery 
directing  and  having  the  oversight  of  his  studies  and  judg- 
ing his  qualification  for  licensure. — B.  D.,  18;  F.  G.,  chap, 
xiv.  sec.  i. 

123  Candidates  shall  not  pursue  their  studies  in  institu- 
tions disapproved  by  the  Presbytery  under  whose  care  they 
are. — M.  G.  A.  1894,  p.  125.    See  Sec.  954. 

124  Nor  shall  they  preach  unless  by  authority  of  their 
own  Presbytery  and  also  of  the  Presbytery  in  which  they 
desire  to  labor. — M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  in. 

125  In  1877  the  Assembly,  in  referring  to  the  sug- 
gestion of  the  Board  of  Education  that  all  candidates  under 
its  care  shall  be  required  by  their  Presbyteries  to  commit  the 
whole  of  the  Shorter  Catechism,  commended  the  suggestion 
to  the  consideration  of  Presbyteries  in  the  conduct  of  their 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  29 

examination  of  candidates  when  coming  under  their  care. — 
M.G.A.  1877,  p.  535. 

126  In  1 88 1  directors  of  theological  seminaries  under 
the  care  of  the  Assembly  were  requested  to  see  to  it  that 
candidates  under  their  care  shall  be  prepared  for  an  annual 
examination  in  the  Shorter  Catechism. — M.  G.  A.  1881,  p. 

577. 

127  In  a  certificate  of  dismission  of  a  candidate  to  a 
Presbytery,  no  other  than  the  one  designated,  if  existing, 
shall  receive  him. — B.  D.  in. 

128  Catechisms.— The  Larger  and  the  Shorter 
Catechism  are  included  in,  and  constitute  an  integral  part 
of,  our  standards. 

129  This  was  affirmed  by  the  Adopting  Act  in  1788, 
and  afterward  by  the  Assembly  in  1832. 

130  These  Catechisms  formed  part  of  the  doctrinal 
basis  of  the  Reunion  in  1869. 

131  In  1870  the  Assembly  declared  the  Heidelberg 
Catechism  to  be  a  valuable  scriptural  compendium  of 
Christian  doctrine  and  duty,  and  approved  its  use  in  the 
instruction  of  their  children  by  any  churches  that  may  de- 
sire to  employ  it. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  120. 

132  Candidates  under  the  care  of  the  Board  of  Educa- 
tion are  recommended  to  commit  to  memory  the  Shorter 
Catechism. — M.  G.  A.  1877,  p.  535. 

133  Examination  in  the  Shorter  Catechism  of  students 
in  our  theological  seminaries  is  recommended  by  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1880,  p.  63. 

134  The  General  Assembly  also  recommended  that  it 
be  taught  to  children  and  youth ;  that  it  may  be  made  a  text- 
book in  Sabbath-schools  ;  that  candidates  under  the  care  of 


30  MANUAL. 

the  Board  commit  the  whole  of  it  to  memoiy;  and  that 
Presbyteries  be  required  to  see  that  candidates  for  licensure 
be  well  versed  in  it.— M.  G.  A.  1877,  p.  535. 

135  Censures. — The  censures  to  be  inflicted  by  the 
Session  are  admonition,  rebuke,  suspension  or  deposition 
from  office,  suspension  from  the  communion  of  the  church, 
and,  in  the  case  of  offenders  who  will  not  be  reclaimed  by 
milder  measures,  excommunication. — B.  D.,  34. 

136  Censures  other  than  suspension  from  church  privi- 
leges or  excommunication  shall  be  inflicted  in  such  mode 
as  the  judicatory  may  direct. — D.  W.,  chap.  xi.  sec.  viii. 

137  The  sentence  shall  be  published,  if  at  all,  only  in 
the  church  or  churches  which  have  been  offended. — B.  D., 

35- 

138  For  the  mode  of  inflicting  and  removing  cen- 
sures, see  under  Discipline,  Sec.  374-384. 

139  Certificates  of  Dismission.— Sessions  are 
enjoined,  on  the  removal  of  members  beyond  the  bounds 
of  their  organization,  to  furnish  them  with  testimonials  of 
their  standing,  and  they  shall  counsel  them  to  transfer  their 
relation  immediately  or  at  the  earliest  opportunity.— M.  G. 
A.  O.  S.  1869,  p.  923. 

140  A  communicant  removing  from  one  church  to 
another  shall  produce  a  certificate— ordinarily  not  more 
than  one  year  old— before  he  shall  be  admitted  as  a  regular 
member  of  that  church. — B.  D.  114. 

141  The  names  of  the  baptized  children  of  a  parent 
seeking  admission  to  another  church,  if  such  children  are 
members  of  his  household  and  remove  with  him,  and  are 
not  themselves  communicants,  shall  be  included  in  the  cer- 
rlficate  of  dismission, — B.  D.  1 14. 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  3 1 

142  Absence  from  the  ordinances  of  God's  house  with- 
out cause  may  justify  a  Session  in  omitting  in  the  certificate 
the  words  "  in  good  and  regular  standing." — M.  G.  A.  O.  S. 
1864,  p.  328;  P.  D.,  p.  641. 

143  A  suspended  member  may  be  dismissed  to  another 
church,  in  case  of  necessity,  by  reason  of  his  removal  of 
residence,  the  certificate  stating  the  circumstances  under 
which  it  is  given. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1849,  p.  239. 

144  In  such  a  case,  however,  the  Session  to  which  the 
member  is  dismissed  shall  not  be  allowed  to  review  or  re- 
judge  the  cause  for  which  he  was  suspended. — M.  G.  A.  O. 

s.  1849,  p-  239- 

145  Should  a  Session  refuse  to  grant  a  certificate  of 
dismission  to  a  communicant,  the  Presbytery  may  direct  the 
Session  to  furnish  one. — M.  G.  A.  1875,  P-  S^i- 

146  If,  when  ordered  by  the  Presbytery  to  furnish  such 
certificate,  the  Session  still  refuses,  the  Synod  may  order  the 
Presbytery  to  furnish  one. — M.  G.  A.  1875,  p.  511. 

147  Certificates  of  dismission  must  be  addressed  to  a 
particular  church ;  and  when  received,  the  fact  should  be 
promptly  communicated  to  the  church  which  gave  them. — 
B.  D.  114. 

148  A  member  of  a  church  receiving  a  certificate  of 
dismission  shall  continue  to  be  a  member  of  the  church  giv- 
ing him  the  certificate,  and  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  its 
Session  (but  shall  not  deliberate  or  vote  in  a  church- 
meeting  nor  exercise  the  functions  of  any  office),  until  he 
has  become  a  member  of  the  church  to  which  he  is  recom- 
mended, or  some  other  evangelical  church. — B.  D.  109. 

149  Should  he  return  the  certificate  within  a  year  from 
its  date,  the  Session  shall  make  record  of  the  fact ;  but  he 


32  MANUAL. 

shall  not  thereby  be  restored  to  the  exercise  of  the  functions 
of  any  office  previously  held  by  him  in  that  church. — B.  D. 
109. 

150  If  a  member  absent  more  than  two  years  from  his 
residence  and  church  connections  applies  for  a  certificate  of 
membership,  his  absence  and  the  knowledge  of  the  church 
respecting  his  demeanoi,  or  its  want  of  information  con- 
cerning the  same,  shall  be  distinctly  stated  in  the  certificate, 
— B.  D.  116. 

151  Members  of  extinct  churches  shall  be  granted  cer- 
tificates of  dismission  by  the  Presbytery  with  which  they 
were  connected. — B.  D.  112. 

152  A  suspended  member  cannot  be  received  on  pro- 
fession by  another  church.  If  received  without  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  facts,  his  name  shall  be  stricken  from  the  roll 
--M.  G.A.N.  S.  1866,  p.  269. 

153  A  certificate  of  dismission  to  another  denomina- 
tion not  in  correspondence  shall  testify  of  the  person's 
Christian  character  only. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1839,  P*  ^11' 

154  In  1851  the  Assembly  left  the  matter  to  the  dis- 
cretion of  Sessions. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1851,  p.  28. 

155  A  certificate  of  dismission  given  to  a  minister, 
licentiate  or  candidate  shall  specify  the  particular  body  to 
which  he  is  recommended ;  and  if  recommended  to  a  Pres- 
bytery, no  other  than  the  one  designated,  if  existing,  shall 
receive  him. — B.  D.  in. 

156  A  minister  dismissed  to  another  Presbytery  shall 
be  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Presbytery  dismiss- 
ing him  (but  shall  not  deliberate  or  vote,  nor  be  counted 
in  the  basis  of  representation  to  the  Assembly)  until  he  act- 
ually becomes  a  member  of  another  Presbytery. — B.  D.  1 10 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  33 

157  If  a  minister  shall  return  his  certificate  of  dismis- 
sion within  a  year  from  its  date,  the  Presbytery  shall  make 
record  of  the  fact  and  restore  him  to  the  full  privileges  of 
membership. — B.  D.  no. 

158  The  fact  of  the  reception  of  a  minister,  licentiate 
or  candidate  shall  be  promptly  communicated  to  the  Pres- 
bytery dismissing  him. — B.  D.  115. 

159  A  minister  demitting  the  ministry  shall  be  dismissed 
to  any  church  with  which  he  may  desire  to  connect  himself. 
-  B.  D.  51. 

160  A  minister  deposed  without  excommunication  may 
be  granted  a  certificate  to  any  church  with  which  he  may 
desire  to  connect  himself,  in  which  certificate  shall  be  stated 
his  exact  relation  to  the  Church. — B.  D.  44. 

161  Ministers  of  an  extinct  Presbytery  shall  be  dis- 
missed by  the  Synod  to  any  Presbytery  within  its  bounds. 
-B.D.I  13. 

162  A  Presbytery  cannot  dismiss  members  by  a  com- 
mittee.— M.  G.  A.  1830,  p.  302. 

163  A  Presbytery  may  dismiss  to  another  Presbytery 
yet  to  be  erected.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1867,  p.  350. 

164  No  Presbytery  has  the  right  to  grant  qualified  let- 
ters of  dismission. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1869,  p.  922. 

165  In  1886  the  General  Assembly  declared  "that,  in 
view  of  the  great  doctrinal  differences  between  the  Sweden- 
borgians  and  ourselves,  it  regards  the  reception  of  church- 
members  from  them  upon  certificate  as  inadmissible,  it  not 
being  intended  by  this  deliverance,  however,  to  deny  the 
Christian  character  of  many  who  are  known  as  Swedenbor- 
gians."— M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  37. 

1 66  The  name  of  every  minister  receiving  a  certificate 
3 


34  MANUAL 

of  dismission  shall  be  retained  on  the  roll  of  the  Presbytery 
dismissing  him  until  notice  of  his  reception  be  received  from 
the  stated  clerk  of  the  Presbytery  receiving  him. — M.  G.  A. 
1874,  p.  82. 

167  Charges,  Judicial. — See  under  Discipline, 
Sec.  307. 

168  Charges  at  Ordination.— See  Sec.  585. 

169  Charges       at      Installation.  — See     Sec. 

635- 

170  Charges   and    Specification.— See   under 

Discipline,  Sec.  307. 

171  Charters. — See  under  Trustees,  Sec.  916. 

172  Children's  Day. — The  second  Sabbath  of 
June  in  each  year  is  designated  as  Children's  Day.  The 
General  Assembly  in  commending  the  observance  of  this 
day  by  our  churches  and  Sabbath-schools  also  empha- 
sized the  importance  of  seeking  the  presence  and  power 
of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  so  that  the  services  may  not  be  simply 
attractive,  but  profitable,  contributing  to  the  conversion  and 
Christian  nurture  of  the  young. — M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  626. 

173  Choirs. — Are  under  the  control  of  ministers 
and  Sessions. — D.  W.,  chap.  iv.  sec.  iv. ;  M.  G.  A.  1884,  p. 
115. 

174  Church. — The  catholic  or  universal  Church, 
which  is  invisible,  consists  of  the  whole  number  of  the 
elect  that  have  been,  are  or  shall  be  gathered  into  one  under 
Christ,  the  Head  thereof. — C.  F.,  chap.  xxv.  sec.  i. 

175  The  visible  Church,  which  is  also  catholic  or  uni- 
versal under  the  gospel,  consists  of  all  those  throughout  the 
world  that  profess  the  true  religion,  together  with  their  chil- 
dren, and  is  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  the  house 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  35 

and  family  of  God,  out  of  which  there  is  no  ordinary  possi- 
bility of  salvation.— C.  F.,  chap.  xxv.  sec.  ii. 

176  For  the  better  government  and  further  edification 
of  the  Church  there  ought  to  be  such  assemblies  as  are 
commonly  called  Synods  or  Councils,  and  which  Synods 
and  Councils  have  authority  ministerially  to  determine  con- 
troversies of  faith  and  cases  of  conscience,  to  set  down  rules 
and  directions  for  the  better  ordering  of  the  pubhc  worship 
of  God  and  government  of  his  Church,  to  receive  com- 
plaints in  cases  of  maladministration,  and  authoritatively  to 
determine  the  same. — C.  F.,  chap.  xxxi.  sec.  i. 

177  All  Synods  or  Councils  since  the  apostles'  times, 
whether  general  or  particular,  may  err,  and  many  have 
eired;  therefore  they  are  not  to  be  made  the  rule  of  faith 
and  practice,  but  to  be  used  as  a  help  in  both, — C.  F., 
chap.  xxxi.  sec.  iii. 

178  Synods  and  Councils  are  to  handle  or  conclude 
nuthmg  but  that  which  is  ecclesiastical,  and  are  not  to  inter- 
meddle with  civil  affairs  which  concern  the  commonwealth 
unless  by  way  of  humble  petition  in  cases  extraordinary,  or 
by  way  of  advice  for  satisfaction  of  conscience,  if  they  be 
thereunto  required  by  the  civil  magistrate. — C.  F.,  chap. 
xxxi.  sec.  iv. 

179  .  Appropriation  of  public  money  for  the  support  of 
religious  institutions  declared  to  be  prejudicial  to  the 
National  welfare,  and  in  conflict  with  our  National  Consti- 
tution.— M.  G.  A.  1894,  p.  167. 

180  A  particular  church  consists  of  a  number  of  pro- 
fessing Christians,  with  their  offspring,  voluntarily  associated 
together  for  divine  worship  and  godly  living,  agreeably  to 


^6  MANUAL. 

/he  Holy  Scriptures,  and  submitting  to  a  certain  form  of 
government. — F.  G.,  chap.  ii.  sec.  iv. 

181  Persons  desirous  of  being  associated  in  a  Presby- 
terian church  should  make  application  to  the  Presbytery 
within  whose  bounds  they  reside,  or,  where  this  is  exceed- 
ingly inconvenient,  to  any  neighboring  minister  or  mission- 
ary of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

182  When  assembled  for  the  purpose  of  organization, 
the  following  order  of  proceedings  may  be  observed : 

1.  Devotional  exercises,  conducted  by  the  presiding 
minister  or  committee  appointed  by  the  Presbytery,  includ- 
vng  a  sermon  if  convenient. 

2.  Reception  of  members  by  certificate  from  other 
churches. 

3.  Reception  of  applicants  to  a  profession  of  faith  by 
examination,  and,  if  necessary,  their  baptism. 

4.  The  formal  entering  into  a  covenant  by  rising,  joining 
hands  or  subscribing  a  written  statement,  agreeing  to  walk 
together  in  a  church-relation  according  to  the  acknowledged 
doctrines  and  order  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

5.  The  election,  ordination  and  installation  of  ruHng 
elders. 

6.  The  election,  ordination  and  installation  of  deacons. 
When   thus  organized,  the  church  should  be  reported 

by  name  at  the  earliest  opportunity  to  the  Presbytery,  with 
the  request  to  be  taken  under  its  care. — M.  G.  A.  1831,  p. 
326;   1890,  p.  114. 

183  In  the  organization  of  a  church  great  care  should 
be  exercised  in  distinctly  specifying  the  trust  upon  which  the 
deed  of  property  is  held. — For  Form  of  which  see  M.  G.  A. 
1889,  p.  17. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  37 

184  A  body  of  Christians,  although  lacking  suitable 
material  for  officers,  may  be  organized  and  enrolled  as  a 
church,  and  shall  be  under  the  oversight  of  a  minister 
appointed  by  the  Presbytery  until  the  constitution  of  a 
regular  Session. — M.  G.  A.  1890,  pp.  114-116. 

185  A  church  of  which  all  its  elders  are  dead  or  re- 
moved, may,  under  a  minister  acting  under  authority  of 
Presbytery,  receive  members  and  elect  officers. — M.  G.  A. 
1888,  p.  109. 

186  Churches  having  stated  supplies  are  "  vacant 
churches,"  and,  as  such,  each  one  is  entitled  to  representa- 
tion in  the  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.  1889,  p.  131. 

187  A  vacant  church  shall  not  invite  a  minister  be- 
longing to  another  Presbytery  to  moderate  the  meetings  of 
its  Session ;  nor  one  belonging  to  another  denomination. — 
M.  G.  A.  (N.  S.)   1869,  p.  271  ;  1891,  p.  107. 

188  In  a  collegiate  church  in  which  there  are  two  or 
more  pastors  they  shall,  when  present,  preside  in  turn. 
Every  collegiate  church  shall  be  represented  in  Presbytery 
by  two  or  more  elders,  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  its 
pastors. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  v. ;  chap,  x,  sec.  iii. 

189  When  two  or  more  congregations  are  united  under 
one  pastor,  all  such  congregations  shall  have  but  one  elder 
to  represent  them. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iv. 

190  Every  vacant  congregation  which  is  regularly  or- 
ganized shall  be  entitled  to  be  represented  by  a  ruling  elder 
in  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  v. 

191  Churches  in  different  Presbyteries,  and  yet  under 
one  pastoral  charge,  shall  belong  to  the  Presbytery  with 
which  the  minister  is  connected. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  88. 

192  When  a  church  becomes  vacant,  the  Presbytery 


38  MANUAL, 

usually  appoints  a  minister  to  moderate  the  meetings  of  the 
Session  until  it  is  regularly  supplied  with  a  minister.  In  the 
mean  time,  the  church,  when  unable  to  obtain  the  services 
of  a  minister,  should  maintain  stated  religious  services  con- 
ducted by  the  elders  or  deacons.     See  Sec.  1045. 

193  It  is  disorderly  for  a  church  to  withdraw  from  the 
Presbytery  without  first  obtaining  the  consent  of  the  Pres- 
bytery.—M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1867,  p.  511. 

194  The  only  proper  method  of  dissolving  the  relation 
between  a  Presbytery  and  a  church  desiring  to  become  an 
independent  body  is  for  such  church  to  withdraw,  declining 
the  further  jurisdiction  of  the  Presbytery,  and  the  Presbytery 
to  make  such  a  record  of  its  withdrawal  as  the  character 
of  the  action  of  the  withdrawing  church  requires.— M.  G.  A. 
N.  S.  1862,  p.  33. 

195  When  a  church  withdraws  from  the  Presbytery 
and  becomes  an  independent  body,  or  transfers  its  re- 
lation to  another  denomination,  questions  of  property  must 
be  determined  by  the  civil  courts. — M.  G.  A.  1876,  p.  80. 

196  In  certain  circumstances,  a  Presbytery  may  dis- 
solve a  church,  even  under  protest  from  the  Session  and 
congregation.  Presbytery,  however,  must  give  notice  to  the 
church  of  its  proposed  dissolution ;  if  aggrieved  thereby,  it 
may  appeal  to  a  higher  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  1875,  P-  5^7  ^ 
1879,  p.  615  ;  F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  viii. 

197  The  members  of  an  extinct  church  shall  be  sub- 
ject to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Presbytery  with  which  it 
was  connected,  which  shall  grant  them  letters  of  dis- 
mission to  other  churches,  and  also  determine  any  case 
of  discipline  begun  by  the  Session  and  not  concluded.^ 
B.  D.  112. 


LAW  AND   USAGE,  39 

ig8  The  property  of  extinct  churches  should  be  vested 
in  our  Board  of  Church  Erection.— M.  G.  A.   1889,  p.   18. 

igg  Chapels  with  separate  congregations  must  be 
reported  to  the  Assembly  separately  under  report  of  the 
parent  church. — M.  G.  A.  1891,  p.   187. 

200  In  a  church  where  two  of  the  three  elders  are 
absentees  and  their  residence  unknown,  the  pastor  and 
one  elder  shall  constitute  a  quorum  until  other  elders  are 
elected.— M.  G.  A.  1892,  pp.  188,  189. 

201  Church  and  Congregation.— In  answer  to  an 
overture  asking  for  a  definition  of  the  word  "  congregation  " 
as  found  in  chapter  xiii.  of  our  Form  of  Government,  which 
prescribes  the  manner  of  electing  elders  and  deacons, 
the  Assembly  declared  that  "it  includes  only  the  actual 
communicants  of  the  particular  church." — M.  G.  A.  1882, 
p.  97. 

202  The  same  word,  however,  as  used  in  chapter  xv. 
of  our  Form  of  Government,  which  prescribes  the  manner 
of  electing  a  pastor,  is  not  so  restricted,  and  includes  also 
all  who  aid  in  the  support  of  the  ordinances  in  the  particu- 
lar church.  But  any  church  has  the  authority  to  confine  to 
communicants  the  right  of  voting  for  a  pastor. — M.  G.  A.  O. 
S.  1867,  p.  320;  1886,  p.  48. 

203  Congregational  meetings  for  the  election  of  a  pas- 
tor shall  be  convened  by  the  Session,  and  it  shall  always  be 
the  duty  of  the  Session  to  convene  the  congregation  when 
requested  by  a  majority  of  those  who  are  entitled  to  vote. — 
F.  G.,  chap.  XV.  sec.  i. 

204  In  meetings  convened  for  the  election  of  elders 
and  deacons,  or  for  the  transaction  of  any  spiritual  business, 
the  pastor  ex-ojfficio  shall  preside. 


40  MANUAL, 

205  When  a  congregation  convenes  for  the  election  of 
a  pastor,  a  minister  of  the  same  Presbyteiy  shall  preside, 
unless  highly  inconvenient  on  account  of  distance ;  in  which 
case  the  meeting  may  proceed  to  business  without  his  pres- 
ence and  counsel. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  ii. 

206  In  meetings  convened  for  the  election  of  trustees, 
or  for  the  transaction  of  any  other  temporal  business,  the 
congregation  may  elect  their  own  officers  and  proceed  to 
business  according  to  the  laws  and  usages  governing  said 
congregation. 

207  All  members  of  the  church  in  full  communion 
have  the  right  to  vote  in  the  election  of  a  pastor  in  the  con- 
gregation with  which  they  are  connected,  subject  to  the  con- 
ditions mentioned  in  sec.  iv.  chap.  xv.  of  the  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment.— M.  G.  A.  1879,  PP-  630,  631. 

208  Civil  Courts. — The  decisions  of  the  civil 
courts  are  not  conclusive  in  our  judicatories.  Every 
member  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  entitled  before 
condemnation  to  a  full  and  fair  trial  according  to  the 
methods  of  his  Church. — M.  G.  A.  1885,  pp.  602,  603. 

209  Commissions,  Judicial.— See  Sec.  250. 

210  Synods  are  enjoined  to  send  to  the  General  As- 
sembly in  special  communications  all  records  of  the  decis- 
ions of  judicial  cases  by  their  commissions. — M.  G.  A. 
1885,  p.  662. 

211  Any  judicatory  before  which  a  case  may  be 
pending  may  appoint,  on  the  application  of  either  party, 
a  commission  of  ministers  or  elders,  or  both,  to  examine 
witnesses ;  which  commission,  if  the  case  requires  it,  may 
be  of  persons  within  the  jurisdiction  of  another  body.— 
B.  D.  65. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  41 

212  The  commissioners  so  appointed  shall  take  such 
testimony  as  may  be  offered  by  either  party,  the  same  be- 
ing taken  in  accordance  with  the  rules  governing  the  judi- 
catory, either  orally  or  on  written  interrogatories  and  cross- 
interrogatories,  duly  settled  by  the  judicatory,  due  notice 
having  been  given  of  the  time  when  and  the  place  where 
the  witnesses  are  to  be  examined. — B.  D.  65. 

213  All  questions  as  to  the  relevancy  or  competency 
of  the  testimony  so  taken  shall  be  determined  by  the 
judicatory.— B.  D.  65. 

214  The  testimony,  properly  authenticated  by  the 
signatures  of  the  commissioners,  shall  be  transmitted  in 
due  time  to  the  clerk  of  the  judicatory  before  which  the 
case  is  pending. — B.  D.  65. 

215  Communicants.— The  only  condidon  re 
quired  of  those  seeking  admission  to  the  communion  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  is  a  credible  profession,  before  a 
Session  regularly  constituted,  of  their  faith  in  Christ  and 
obedience  to  him. — D.  W.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iii. 

216  If,  however,  such  persons  have  not  been  bap- 
tized, their  baptism,  either  at  the  time  or  at  a  subsequent 
time,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation,  must  be  re- 
garded as  involved  in  and  constitudng  an  essential  part  of 
the  act  of  the  Session. — D.  W.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iv. 

217  When  removing  beyond  the  bounds  of  a  particu- 
lar church,  a  communicant  should  obtain  from  the  Session 
a  certificate  of  dismission,  and  connect  himself  with  another 
church  more  convenient  to  his  new  residence. — M.  G.  A.  O. 
S.  1869,  p.  923. 

If  a  communicant  joins  another  denomination  without 


42  MANUAL. 

2l  regular  dismission,  his  name  shall  be  erased  from  the 
roU.-B.  D.  52. 

218  For  proceedings  in  the  case  of  the  trial  of  a  com- 
municant, see  under  Discipline,  Sec.  315. 

219  Complaints. — A  complaint  is  one  of  the  con- 
stitutional ways  by  which  a  cause  may  be  carried  from  a 
lower  to  a  higher  judicatory. — B,  D.  83. 

220  Concerts  of  Prayer. — The  General  Assem- 
bly recommends : 

1.  That  the  usual  week  of  prayer,  beginning  on  the  first 
Sunday  of  the  year  and  lasting  through  the  second  Sunday, 
be  observed  by  all  the  churches  ;  that  on  each  day  of  this 
week  a  service  of  prayer  be  held  and  church-members  con- 
scientiously observe  this  season  in  private  and  in  public— 
M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  69. 

221  In  1893  the  Assembly  urged  a  return  to  the 
original  idea  and  early  practice  of  the  churches  in  the 
observance  of  this  season,  so  that  the  cause  of  world-wide 
missions  may  be  specially  brought  to  the  mind  and  heart  of 
the  Church  during  its  devotions. — M.  G.  A.  1893,  p.  208. 

2.  That  the  last  Thursday  of  January  be  observed  as  a 
day  of  prayer  for  colleges,  theological  seminaries  and  other 
educational  institutions  in  this  land,  and  also  for  mission 
schools  and  colleges,  that  all  these  institutions  may  become 
the  source  not  only  of  knowledge,  but  of  that  wisdom  which 
sanctifies  knowledge  and  makes  it  effective  for  good. 

3.  That  on  Children's  Day  special  prayer  be  made  in  all 
the  churches  for  the  baptized  children  of  the  Church,  and 
for  the  personal  consecration  of  the  youth  of  the  Church  to 
holy  lives. 

4.  That  the  concert  of  prayer  in  November  for  Young 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  43 

Men's  Christian  Associations  be  commended  for  general 
observation.  This  the  committee  recommend  because  they 
believe  that  these  organizations  are  an  important  adjunct  to 
the  usefulness  of  the  Church. 

5.  That  the  Sabbath  in  November  set  apart  for  special 
instruction  in  missions  be  kept  as  a  day  of  prayer  for  more 
intelligent  knowledge  and  zeal  in  this  great  cause. 

All  of  these  recommendations  the  committee  make,  be- 
lieving that  concerts  of  prayer  like  those  suggested  will  do 
•  much  to  unify  the  faith  of  the  Church,  and  so  to  strengthen 
her  power  for  good  at  home  and  abroad. — M.  G.  A.  1887,  p. 
69.     See  Sec.  955. 

222  Concurrent  Declarations.— Among  the  con- 
current declarations  adopted  by  the  two  AssembUes  at  the 
Reunion  in  1869,  it  was  agreed  that  "  the  official  records  of 
the  two  branches  of  the  Church  for  the  period  of  separation 
should  be  preserved  and  held  as  making  up  the  one  history 
of  the  Church,  and  no  rule  or  precedent  which  does  not 
stand  approved  by  both  of  the  bodies  should  be  of  any 
authority  until  re-established  in  the  united  body,  except  in 
so  far  as  such  rule  or  precedent  may  affect  the  rights  of 
property  founded  thereon." — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1869,  p.  11 58; 
N.  S.  1869,  p.  485 ;  P.  D.,  p.  92. 

223  Constitution. — By  "the  Constitution"  is  meant 
the  written  standards  of  the  Church,  embracing  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  the 
Form  of  Government,  the  Book  of  Discipline  and  the 
Directory  for  Worship. 

224  Constitution,  Amendment  of.— Formerly 
there  existed  a  diversity  of  opinion  as  to  the  proper  method 
of  amending  or  altering  the  Constitution.     Such  diversity, 


44  MANUAL. 

however,  has  been  removed  by  the  adoption  in  1891  of  the 
xxiii.  chapter  of  the  Form  of  Government,  entitled  "  Of 
Amendments." 

225  According  to  the  provisions  of  this  chapter, 
amendments  or  alterations  of  the  Form  of  Government, 
Book  of  Discipline,  and  Directory  for  Worship  may  be 
proposed  by  the  General  Assembly  to  the  Presbyteries,  but 
shall  not  be  obligatory  on  the  Church  unless  a  majority  ol 
all  the  Presbyteries  approve  thereof  in  writing. 

226  Amendments  or  alterations  of  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  and  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  may  be  pro- 
posed to  the  Presbyteries  by  the  General  Assembly,  but 
shall  not  be  obligatory  on  the  Church  unless  they  shall  be 
approved  in  writing  by  two-thirds  of  all  the  Presbyteries, 
and  agreed  to  and  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly  next 
ensuing,  and  the  written  votes  of  the  Presbyteries  shall  be 
returned  to  that  Assembly. 

227  Before  any  amendments  or  alterations  of  the 
Confession  of  Faith,  or  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms, 
proposed  by  the  General  Assembly,  shall  be  transmitted  to 
the  Presbyteries,  the  General  Assembly  shall  appoint — ^to 
consider  the  subject — a  committee  of  ministers  and  ruling 
elders  in  number  not  less  than  fifteen,  of  whom  not  more 
than  two  shall  be  from  any  one  Synod,  and  the  committee 
shall  report  its  recommendations  to  the  General  Assembly 
next  ensuing  for  action. 

228  No  alterations  of  the  provisions  contained  in  this 
chapter  for  amending  or  altering  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
and  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  or  of  this  fourth 
section,  shall  be  made  unless  an  overture  from  the  General 
Assembly,  submitting  the    proposed  alterations,  shall  be 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  45 

transmitted  to  all  the  Presbyteries,  and  be  approved  in 
writing  by  two-thirds  of  their  number,  and  be  agreed  to  and 
enacted  by  the  General  Assembly. 

229  It  shall  be  obligatory  on  the  General  Assembly  to 
transmit  to  the  Presbyteries,  for  approval  or  disapproval, 
any  overture  respecting  amendments  or  alterations  pro- 
vided for  in  this  chapter,  which  shall  be  submitted  to  the 
same  General  Assembly  by  one-third  of  all  the  Presbyteries. 
In  such  cases  the  overture  shall  be  formulated  and  trans- 
mitted by  the  General  Assembly  receiving  the  same  to  the 
Presbyteries  for  their  action,  subject  as  to  all  subsequent 
proceedings  to  the  provisions  of  the  foregoing  sections. 

230  Whenever  it  shall  appear  to  the  General  Assembly 
that  any  proposed  amendments  or  alterations  of  the  Form 
of  Government,  Book  of  Discipline  and  Directory  for 
Worship  shall  have  received  a  majority  vote  of  all  the 
Presbyteries,  the  General  Assembly  shall  declare  such 
amendments  or  alterations  to  have  been  adopted  and  the 
same  shall  immediately  go  into  effect. 

231  Nothing  in  this  chapter  shall  be  so  construed  as 
to  affect  the  right  of  two-thirds  of  the  Presbyteries  to 
propose  amendments  or  alterations  of  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  and  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  or  of  the 
Cieneral  Assembly  to  agree  to  and  enact  the  same. — M., 
pp.  140-143- 

232  Since  the  adoption  of  our  standards  in  their  present 
form,  aiid  their  ratification  by  the  General  Assembly  in  1821, 
the  Confession  of  Faith  has  remained  unchanged,  with  the 
exception  that  in  1887  it  was  amended  by  striking  out  the  last 
period  of  Section  4  of  Chapter  XXIV.,  namely  :  "  The  man 
may  not  marry  any  of  his  wife's  kindred  nearer  in  blood 


46  MANUAL. 

than  he  may  of  his  own,  nor  the  woman  of  her  husband's 
kindred  nearer  in  blood  than  of  her  own." — M.  G.  A.  1887, 

p.  98. 

233  In  1889  formal  overtures  were  made  for  a  revi- 
sion of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  but  which  failed  of  adop- 
tion by  the  Presbyteries  by  a  decisive  vote.  For  a  detailed 
vote  of  the  Presbyteries,  see  M.  G.  A.  1893,  pp.  177-198. 

234  The  following  amendments  to  the  other  books, 
however,  have  been  adopted : 

235  To  the  Form  of  Government,  in  1875,  making  it 
optional  with  each  church  to  elect  ruling  elders  for  a  term  of 
years. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii. ;  M.  G.  A.  1875,  pp.  520,  521. 

236  In  1 88 1,  making  it  optional  with  each  Synod,  with 
the  consent  of  a  majority  of  its  Presbyteries,  to  consist  of 
an  equal  delegation  of  bishops  and  elders,  elected  by  the 
Presbyteries  on  a  basis  and  in  a  ratio  determined  by  the 
Synod  itself  and  its  Presbyteries. — F.  G.,  chap.  xi. ;  M.  G.  A. 
1881    p.  559. 

237  Also  making  the  Synod  a  judicatory  of  final  appeal 
in  all  cases  not  involving  the  constitution  or  doctrines  of  the 
Church.— F.  G.,  chap,  xi.;  M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  524. 

238  In  1884  a  Revised  Book  of  Discipline,  which  had 
been  overtured  to  the  Presbyteries  by  the  General  Assembly 
of  1883,  was  declared  to  have  been  adopted.  Also,  in  1885 
certain  minor  amendments  proposed  to  it  in  its  revised  form 
were  declared  to  have  been  adopted. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  pp. 
27,  31  ;  1885,  pp.  601,  602. 

239  In  1885  an  amendment  was  adopted  making  the 
General  Assembly  to  consist  of  an  equal  delegation  of 
bishops  and  elders  from  each  Presbytery,  on  the  basis  of 
one  minister  and  one  elder  for  every  twenty-four  ministers 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  4/ 

in  each  Presbytery,  or  for  each  fractional  number  of  minis- 
ters not  less  than  twelve. — M.  G.  A.  1885,  pp.  629,  630. 

240  In  1 886  an  amendment  was  adopted  giving  permis- 
sion to  each  church,  by  a  vote  of  members  in  full  commu- 
nion, to  elect  deacons  for  a  limited  term  of  years. — F.  G., 
chap.  xiii. ;  M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  108. 

241  In  1884  the  Directory  for  Worship  was  amended 
by  the  revision  of  Chapter  X.  (now  XI.) ;  and  in  1886 
further  amended,  by  the  insertion  of  a  new  chapter,  VI., 
entitled  "Of  the  Worship  of  God  by  Offerings." — M.  G.  A. 
1884,  p.  31  ;*   1886,  p.  106. 

242  In  1887  the  Assembly  instructed  the  Board  of  Pub- 
lication and  Sabbath-school  Work  to  place  on  the  title-page 
of  all  future  editions  of  the  Constitution  or  of  the  Form  of 
Government  the  following  words — viz. :  "As  adopted  by  the 
Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  in  1788;  amended 
by  the  Presbyteries  and  ratified  by  the  General  Assembly, 
1821-1887."— M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  138.     (See  Sec.  253.) 

243  In  1893  a  constitutional  rule,  No.  i,  was  adopted 
making  it  lawful  for  a  Presbytery,  after  proper  examination 
as  to  piety,  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  and  ability  to 
teach,  to  license  as  a  local  evangelist  any  male  member  of 
the  Church  who,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Prest^tery,  is 
qualified  to  teach  the  gospel. 

244  Such  hcense  shall  be  valid  one  year,  unless  re- 
newed, and  may  be  withdrawn  at  any  time. 

245  The  evangelist  shall  report  to  the  Presbytery  at 
least  once  a  year.     He  shall  not  be  ordained,  however, 

*  The  words  "  Form  of  Government,"  in  the  declaration  of  the 
moderator,  in  M.  G.  A.  p.  31,  are  a  misprint  for  "Directory  of 
Worship." 


48  MANUAL. 

until  after  serving  as  a  local  evangelist  at  least  four  years, 
and  shall  have  pursued  and  been  examined  in  what  would 
be  equivalent  to  three  years'  course  of  study  in  Theology, 
Homiletics,  Church  History,  Church  Polity  and  the  Eng- 
lish Bible  under  direction  of  Presbytery. — M.  1893,  p.  200, 

246  For  form  of  license  of  such  evangelist,  see  Sec. 
565. 

247  In  1 89 1,  Sec.  vi.  of  Chapter  xii.  of  Form  ot 
Government  was  striken  out  and  an  amendment  adopted 
for  the  insertion  of  a  new  section  as  follows :  "  Before  any 
overture  or  enactment  proposed  by  the  Assembly  to  be 
established  as  rules  regulative  of  the  constitutional  powers 
of  Presbyteries  and  Synods  shall  be  obligatory  on  the 
Church,  it  shall  be  necessary  to  transmit  them  to  all  the 
Presbyteries  and  to  receive  the  returns  of  a  majority  of 
them  in  writing  approving  thereof,  and  such  rules  when 
approved  shall  be  appended  to  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church." — M.,  pp.  141,  142. 

248  In  1894  the  Form  of  Government  was  amended 
as  follows :  In  Chap.  x.  Sec.  viii.,  after  the  word  "  appeals" 
insert  "  complaints  and  references."  After  the  words 
"church  Sessions,"  strike  out  the  words  "  and  references." 
After  the  words  "  in  an  orderly  manner"  insert  the  follow- 
ing clause  :  "  and  in  the  trial  of  judicial  cases  the  Presbytery 
shall  have  power  to  appoint  and  act  by  a  judicial  commis- 
sion."— M.,  176. 

249  In  1894  the  Assembly  declared  adopted  an  over- 
ture substituting  the  following  Chapter  xiii.,  entitled  "Judicial 
Commissions,"  for  Sec.  118  of  the  Book  of  Discipline, 
viz. : 

250  The   General  Assembly,  each  Synod,  and  each 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  49 

Presbytery  under  its  care,  shall  have  power  to  appoint  Judi- 
cial Commissions  from  their  respective  bodies,  consisting 
of  ministers  and  elders,  in  number  not  less  than  eighteen 
(18)  from  the  General  Assembly,  not  less  than  twelve  (12) 
from  any  Synod,  and  not  less  than  seven  (7)  from  any 
Presbytery.— B.  D.,  118. 

251  All  judicial  cases  may  be  submitted  to  such  Com- 
missions, and  their  decisions  shall  be  subject  to  reversal 
only  by  the  superior  judicatory  or  judicatories,  except  in 
matters  of  law,  which  shall  be  referred  to  the  appointing 
judicatory  for  adjudication  ;  and  also  all  matters  of  Con- 
stitution and  doctrine  may  be  reviewed  in  the  appointing 
body  and  by  the  superior  judicatory  or  judicatories. — B. 
D.,  119. 

252  Such  Commissions  shall  sit  at  the  same  time  and 
place  as  the  body  appointing  them,  and  their  findings  shall 
be  entered  upon  the  minutes  of  the  appointing  body; 
provided,  however,  that  a  Commission  appointed  by  a 
Presbytery  may  also  sit  during  the  intervals  between  the 
meetings  of  the  appointing  Presbytery.  The  quorum  of 
any  such  Commission  shall  not  be  less  in  number  than 
three-fourths  of  the  members  appointed,  and  shall  be  the 
same  in  all  other  respects  as  the  quorum  of  the  appointing 
judicatory. — B.  D.,   120. 

253  In  1888  the  Assembly  ordered  the  title-page  of 
the  Constitution  to  be  in  the  following  form,  viz.:  "  The 
Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America ;  containing  the  Confession  of  Faith,  the 
Catechisms  and  the  Directory  for  Worship,  together  with 
the  Plan  of  Government  and  Discipline — as  ratified  and 
adopted  by  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  in 

4 


50  MANUAL. 

the  year  of  our  Lord,  1788,  and  as  amended  in  the  years 
1805-1888.— M.,  p.  59. 

254  In  1894  the  Assembly  ordered  new  proof  texts 
for  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Larger  and  Shorter 
Catechisms,  in  the  place  of  those  hitherto  used. — M., 
p.  160. 

255  No  change  of  the  text  of  any  of  our  standards 
of  Doctrine,  Discipline  and  Worship,  shall  be  made  unless 
by  due  constitutional  procedure. — M.  G.  A.  1891,  p.  37. 

256  Subscription  to  our  standards  by  all  who  enter 
office  in  our  Church  involves  the  recognition  of  the  Sacred 
Books  as  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice. — M. 
G.  A.  1892,  p.  179. 

257  If  any  shall  change  their  behef  on  this  point, 
Christian  honor  demands  their  withdrawal  from  our  min- 
istry.—M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  180. 

258  If  any  shall  disseminate  their  errors  from  either 
the  pulpit  or  the  chair  of  the  professor  they  shall  be  dealt 
with  by  their  Presbyteries  for  violation  of  their  ordination 
vows. — M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  180. 

259  The  vow  taken  at  the  beginning  is  obligatory  on 
the  party  taking  it  until  he  is  honorably  and  properly  re- 
leased, and  the  Assembly  enjoins  all  ministers,  elders  and 
Presbyteries  to  be  faithful  to  the  duty  here  imposed. — M. 
G.  A.  1892,  p.  180. 

260  Corresponding  Members.— Ministers  in 
regular  standing  in  other  Presbyteries  and  Synods  may  be 
invited  to  sit  as  corresponding  members,  also  ministers  in 
sister-denominations,  the  privilege  allowing  them  to  deliber- 
ate, but  not  to  vote. — F.  G.,  chaps,  x.,  xi. 

261  In  the  General  Assembly  the  privilege  is  granted 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  5 1 

to  the  secretaries  of  our  Boards  in  discussions  bearing  upon 
the  interests  of  the  Boards  which  they  severally  represent.— 
M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  85. 

262  The  privilege  is  also  granted  to  the  permanent 
officers  of  a  judicatory  in  matters  touching  their  several 
offices. — G.  A.  R.  xliii. 

263  Deacons. — The  Scriptures  clearly  point  out  dea- 
cons as  distinct  officers  in  the  Church  whose  business  it  is  to 
take  care  of  the  poor  and  to  distribute  among  them  the  col- 
lections which  may  be  raised  for  their  use. — F.  G.,  chap.  vi. 

264  To  the  deacons  may  be  properly  committed  the 
management  of  the  temporal  affairs  of  the  Church. — F.  G., 
chap.  vi. 

265  Deacons  shall  be  elected  in  the  mode  most  ap- 
proved and  in  use  in  a  particular  congregation.  But  in  all 
cases  they  must  be  males  in  full  communion  in  the  church 
in  which  they  are  to  exercise  their  office. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii. 
sec.  ii. 

266  A  deacon  shall  be  set  apart  in  the  following  manner : 
After  sermon  the  minister  shall  state  in  a  concise  manner 

the  warrant  and  nature  of  the  office  of  deacon,  together  with 
the  character  proper  to  be  sustained  and  the  duties  to  be 
fulfilled  by  the  officer-elect.  Having  done  this,  he  shall  pro- 
pose to  the  candidate,  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation, 
the  following  questions — viz. : 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the  only  infallible  rule 
of  faith  and  practice  ? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  confession  of 
faith  of  this  Church  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine 
taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 


52  MANUAL. 

3.  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and  discipline  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United  States  ? 

4.  Do  you  accept  the  office  of  deacon  in  this  congrega- 
tion, and  promise  faithfully  to  perform  all  the  duties  thereof? 

5.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity  and  purity 
of  the  Church  ? 

The  deacon  having  answered  these  questions  in  the  affirm- 
ative, the  minister  shall  address  to  the  members  of  the 
church  the  following  question — viz.: 

"Do  you,  the  members  of  this  church,  acknowledge  and 
receive  this  brother  as  a  deacon,  and  do  you  promise  to 
yield  him  all  that  honor,  encouragement,  and  obedience  in 
the  Lord,  to  which  his  office,  according  to  the  word  of  God 
and  the  constitution  of  this  church,  entitles  him  ?" 

The  members  of  the  church  having  answered  this  ques- 
tion in  the  affirmative  by  holding  up  their  right  hands,  the 
minister  shall  proceed  to  set  apart  the  candidate  by  prayer 
to  the  office  of  deacon,  and  shall  give  to  him  and  to  the 
congregation  an  exhortation  suited  to  the  occasion. — F.  G., 
chap.  xiii.  sec.  iv. 

267  The  imposition  of  hands  in  the  ordination  of  dea- 
cons is  in  accordance  with  apostolic  example,  and  is  proper 
and  lawful ;  its  use,  however,  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  each 
church  Session.— M.  G.  A.  1833,  p.  405  ;  O.  S.  1842,  p.  16. 

268  The  office  of  deacon  is  perpetual  and  cannot  b« 
laid  aside  at  pleasure.  No  person  can  be  divested  of  the 
office  but  by  deposition.  Yet  a  deacon  may  become  by  age 
or  infirmity  incapable  of  performing  the  duties  of  his  office, 
or  he  may,  though  chargeable  with  neither  heresy  nor  im- 
morality, become  unacceptable  in  his  official  character  to  a 
majority  of  the  congregation  to  which  he  belongs.    In  eithei 


LA  W  AND   USA  GE.  5  3 

of  these  cases  he  may,  as  often  happens  with  respect  to  a 
minister,  cease  to  be  an  acting  deacon. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii. 
sec.  vi. 

269  Whenever  a  deacon,  from  either  of  these  causes, 
or  from  any  other  not  inferring  crime,  shall  be  incapable  of 
serving  the  church  to  edification,  the  Session  shall  take 
order  on  the  subject  and  state  the  fact,  together  with  the 
reasons  of  it,  on  their  records.  Provided  always,  that  noth- 
ing of  this  kind  shall  be  done  without  the  concurrence  of  the 
individual  in  question,  unless  by  the  advice  of  Presbytery. — 
F.  G.,  chap.  xiii.  sec.  vii. 

270  If  any  particular  church,  by  a  vote  of  members  in 
full  communion,  shall  prefer  to  elect  deacons  for  a  limited 
time  in  the  exercise  of  their  functions,  this  may  be  done, 
provided  the  full  time  be  not  less  than  three  years,  and  the 
board  of  deacons  be  made  to  consist  of  three  classes,  one 
of  which  only  shall  be  elected  each  year. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii. 
sec.  viii. 

271  Presbyteries  are  enjoined  to  take  such  order  as 
shall  secure  the  appointment  of  deacons  in  all  the  churches, 
except  when  it  may  be  impracticable  from  paucity  of  male 
members. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1840,  p.  286. 

272  To  deacons  is  committed  the  exclusive  control  of 
the  poor-funds  of  a  church. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1857. 

273  A  person  may,  when  necessity  exists,  be  at  once 
a  deacon  and  an  elder. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1840,  p.  306. 

274  In  the  absence  of  rule  on  the  subject,  a  deacon 
may,  at  the  discretion  of  the  Session,  assist  in  the  admin- 
istration of  the  Lord's  Supper. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1867,  p.  495. 

275  But  may  not  represent  the  church  in  church  judi- 
catories.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  i860,  p.  34. 


54  MANUAL. 

276  The  resignation  of  a  deacon  should  be  made  to 
the  Session,  and  takes  effect  when  accepted. — M.  G.  A.  1883, 
p.  626. 

277  The  dehverances  of  the  General  Assembly  in  refer- 
ence to  the  election,  re-election  and  installation  of  ruling 
elders  are,  by  parity  of  reason,  applicable  also  in  the  case 
of  deacons.     (See  sects.  815-822.) 

278  Although  in  the  apostolic  Church  deaconesses 
rendered  important  service,  they  do  not  appear  to  have 
occupied  a  separate  office,  to  have  been  elected  by  the 
people,  or  to  have  been  ordained  and  installed  ;  and,  inas- 
much as  our  Form  of  Government  prescribes  that  in  all 
cases  deacons  shall  be  male  members,  there  is  nothing  in 
our  Constitution,  in  the  practice  of  our  Church,  or  in  any 
present  emergency  to  justify  the  creation  of  a  new  office. 

-M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  114. 

279  Discipline:  Its  Nature,  Ends  and 
Subjects. — Discipline  is  the  exercise  of  that  authority  and 
the  application  of  that  system  of  laws  which  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  has  appointed  in  his  Church,  embracing  the  care  and 
control  maintained  by  the  Church  over  its  members,  officers 
and  judicatories. — B.  D.  i. 

280  The  ends  of  discipline  are:  i.  The  maintenance 
of  the  truth ;  2.  The  vindication  of  the  authority  and 
honor  of  Christ ;  3.  The  removal  of  offences ;  4,  The 
promotion  of  the  purity  and  edification  of  the  Church; 
and  5.  The  spiritual  good  of  offenders. — B.  D.  2. 

281  Its  exercise  in  such  a  manner  as  to  secure  its 
appropriate  ends  requires  much  prudence  and  discretion. 
Judicatories,  therefore,  should  take  into  consideration  all 
the   circumstances  which   may  give   a   different   charactei 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  55 

to  conduct  and  render  it  more  or  less  oflfensive,  and 
which  may  require  different  action  in  similar  cases  at 
different  times  for  the  attainment  of  the  same  ends. — 
B.  D.  2. 

282  All  children  born  within  the  pale  of  the  visible 
Church  are  members  of  the  Church,  are  to  be  baptized,  are 
under  the  care  of  the  Church  and  subject  to  its  govern- 
ment and  discipline ;  and  when  they  have  arrived  at  years 
of  discretion,  they  are  bound  to  perform  all  the  duties  of 
church-members. — B.  D.  5. 

283  Preliminary  Considerations  Pertaining  to 
THE  Exercise  of  Discipline. — Great  caution  ought  to  be 
exercised  in  receiving  accusations  from  any  person  who  is 
known  to  indulge  a  malignant  spirit  toward  the  accused,  or 
who  is  not  of  good  character,  or  who  is  himself  under  cen- 
sure or  process,  or  who  is  personally  interested  in  any  re- 
spect in  the  conviction  of  the  accused,  or  who  is  known  to 
be  litigious,  rash  or  highly  imprudent. — B.  D.  13. 

284  No  prosecution  shall  be  allowed  in  a  case  of 
alleged  personal  injury  where  the  injured  party  is  the 
prosecutor  unless  those  means  of  reconciliation  have  been 
tried  which  are  required  by  our  Lord  (Matt,  xviii.  15-17). — 
B.  D.  8. 

285  The  course  prescribed  by  the  preceding  section 
shall  not  be  required  when  the  prosecution  is  initiated  by  a 
judicatory ;  but  in  all  such  cases,  and  in  every  case  of 
prosecution  by  a  private  person  other  than  the  injured 
party,  effort  should  be  made,  by  private  conference  with 
the  accused,  to  avoid,  if  possible,  the  necessity  of  actual 
process. — B.  D.  9, 

286  When  the  prosecution  is  initiated  by  a  judicatory, 


56  MANUAL. 

the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America 
shall  be  the  prosecutor  and  an  original  party ;  in  all  other 
cases  the  individual  prosecutor  shall  be  an  original  party. 
— B.  D.  lo. 

287  When  the  prosecution  is  initiated  by  a  judicatory, 
it  shall  appoint  one  or  more  of  its  own  members  a  com- 
mittee to  conduct  the  prosecution  in  all  its  stages,  in  what- 
ever judicatory,  until  the  final  issue  be  reached;  provided^ 
that  an  appellate  judicatory  before  which  the  case  is  pend- 
ing shall,  if  desired  by  the  prosecuting  committee,  appoint 
one  or  more  of  its  own  members  to  assist  in  the  prosecu- 
tion upon  the  nomination  of  the  prosecuting  committee. — 
B.  D.  II  ;  M.  G.  A.  1893,  p.  104. 

288  If  one  who  considers  himself  slandered  requests 
an  investigation,  which  a  judicatory  finds  it  proper  to  insti- 
tute, one  or  more  of  its  members  shall  be  appointed  to  in- 
vestigate the  alleged  slander  and  make  report  in  writing ; 
and  a  record  thereafter  made  may  conclude  the  matter. 
— B.  D.  12. 

289  Any  person  who  appears  as  a  prosecutor  without 
appointment  by  the  judicatory  shall  be  warned  before  the 
charges  are  presented  that  if  he  fail  to  show  probable  cause 
for  the  charges  he  must  himself  be  censured  as  a  slanderer 
of  the  brethren  in  proportion  to  the  malignancy  or  rashness 
which  may  appear  in  the  prosecution. — B.  D.  14. 

290  No  professional  counsel  shall  be  permitted  to  ap- 
pear and  plead  in  cases  of  process  in  any  of  our  ecclesiasti- 
cal judicatories ;  but  if  any  accused  person  feel  unable  to 
represent  and  plead  his  own  cause  to  advantage,  he  may 
request  any  minister  or  elder  belonging  to  the  judicatory 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  57 

before  which  he  appears  to  prepare  and  exhibit  his  cause  as 
he  may  judge  proper. 

291  But  the  minister  or  elder  so  engaged  shall  nof 
be  allowed,  after  pleading  the  cause  of  the  accused,  to 
sit  in  judgment  as  a  member  of  the  judicatory. — B.  D, 
26. 

292  A  judicatory  may,  if  the  edification  of  the  Church 
demands  it,  require  an  accused  person  to  refrain  from  ap- 
proaching the  Lord's  Table  or  from  the  exercise  of  office,  or 
both,  until  final  action  in  the  case  shall  be  taken  ;  provided, 
that  in  all  cases  a  speedy  investigation  shall  be  had. — B.  D. 

32. 

293  Questions  as  to  order  or  evidence  arising  in  the 
course  of  a  trial  shall,  after  the  parties  have  had  an  oppor- 
tunity to  be  heard,  be  decided  by  the  moderator,  subject  to 
appeal ;  and  the  question  on  the  appeal  shall  be  determined 
without  debate. — B.  D.  27. 

294  If  desired  by  either  party,  such  decisions  of  the 
moderator  shall  be  entered  on  the  record  of  the  case. — B.  D. 
27. 

295  No  member  of  a  judicatory  who  has  not  been 
present  during  the  whole  of  a  trial  shall  be  allowed  to  vote 
on  any  question  arising  therein  except  by  unanimous  con- 
sent of  the  judicatory  and  of  the  parties. — B.  D.  28. 

296  When  a  trial  is  in  progress,  except  in  an  appellate 
judicatory,  the  roll  shall  be  called  after  each  recess  and 
adjournment,  and  the  names  of  the  absentees  noted. — B.  D. 
28. 

297  The  parties  shall  be  allowed  copies  of  the  record 
at  their  own  expense ;  and  on  the  final  disposition  of  a  case 
in  a  higher  judicatory  the  record  of  the  case,  with  the  judg- 


58  MANUAL. 

ment,  shall  be  transmitted  to  the  judicatory  in  which  the 
case  originated. — B.  D.  29. 

298  In  all  cases  of  judicial  process  the  judicatory  may 
at  any  stage  of  the  case  determine  by  a  vote  of  two-thirds 
to  sit  with  closed  doors. — B.  D.  31. 

299  Process. — Process  against  an  alleged  offender 
shall  not  be  commenced  unless  some  person  undertakes  to 
sustain  the  charge,  or  unless  a  judicatory  finds  it  necessary 
for  the  ends  of  discipline  to  investigate  the  alleged  offence. 
— B.  D.  6. 

300  An  offence  is  anything  in  the  doctrine,  principles 
or  practice  of  a  church-member,  officer  or  judicatory  which 
is  contrary  to  the  word  of  God,  or  which,  if  it  be  not  in  itself 
sinful,  may  tempt  others  to  sin  or  mar  their  spiritual  edifica- 
tion.—B.  D.  3. 

301  Nothing,  therefore,  shall  be  the  object  of  judicial 
process  which  cannot  be  proved  to  be  contrary  to  the  Holy 
Scriptures  or  to  the  regulations  and  practice  of  the  Church 
founded  thereon,  nor  anything  which  does  not  involve  those 
evils  which  discipline  is  intended  to  prevent. — B.  D.  4. 

302  An  offence  gross  in  itself  may  have  been  com- 
mitted in  such  circumstances  that  plainly  the  offender  can- 
not be  prosecuted  to  conviction.  In  all  such  cases  it  is 
better  to  wait  until  God  in  his  righteous  providence  shall 
give  further  light  than  by  unavailing  prosecution  to  weaken 
the  force  of  discipline. — B.  D.  7. 

303  The  judicatory  to  which  a  church-member  or  a 
minister  belongs  shall  have  sole  jurisdiction  for  the  trial  of 
offences  whenever  or  wherever  committed  by  him.— B.  D. 
108. 

304  Prosecution  for  an  alleged  offence  shall  commence 


LAW  AND   USAGE. 


59 


within  one  year  from  the  time  of  its  alleged  commission,  or 
from  the  date  when  it  becomes  known  to  the  judicatory 
which  has  jurisdiction  thereof. — B.  D,  117. 

305  The  censures  to  be  inflicted  b)  the  Session  are 
admonition,  rebuke,  suspension  or  deposition  from  office, 
suspension  from  the  communion  of  the  church,  and,  in  the 
case  of  offenders  who  will  not  be  reclaimed  by  milder 
measures,  excommunication. — B.  D.  34. 

306  Exceptions  may  be  taken  by  either  of  the  original 
parties  in  a  trial  to  any  part  of  the  proceedings  except  in  the 
judicatory  of  last  resort  and  shall  be  entered  on  the  record. 
— B.  D.  25. 

307  Charges  and  Specifications.— The  charge  shall 
set  forth  the  alleged  offence,  and  the  specification  shall  set 
forth  the  facts  relied  upon  to  sustain  the  charge. — B.  D.  15. 

308  Each  specification  shall  declare,  as  far  as  possible, 
the  time,  place  and  circumstances,  and  shall  be  accompa- 
nied with  the  names  of  the  witnesses  to  be  cited  for  its  sup- 
port.—B.  D.  15. 

309  A  charge  shall  not  allege  more  than  one  offence. 
Several  charges  against  the  same  person,  however,  with  the 
specifications  under  each  of  them,  may  be  presented  to  the 
judicatory  at  one  and  the  same  time,  and  may  in  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  judicatory  be  tried  together.  But  when  several 
charges  are  tried  at  the.  same  time,  a  vote  on  each  charge 
must  be  separately  taken. — B.  D.  16. 

310  In  all  cases  of  alleged  personal  injury  where  the 
prosecution  is  by  the  injured  person  or  persons  the  charge 
must  be  accompanied  by  an  averment  that  the  course  pre- 
scribed by  our  Lord  (Matt,  xviii.  15-17)  has  been  faithfully 
tried.— B.  D.  17. 


6o  MANUAL. 

311  General  Rules  Pertaining  to  all  Cases  of 
Process.— Original  jurisdiction  in  relation  to  ministers  per- 
tains to  the  Presbytery ;  in  relation  to  others,  to  the  Session. 
— B.  D.  18. 

312  Whenever  a  judicatory  is  about  to  sit  in  a  judicial 
capacity,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator  solemnly  to 
announce  from  the  chair  that  the  body  is  about  to  pass  to 
the  consideration  of  the  business  assigned  for  trial,  and  to 
enjoin  on  the  members  to  recollect  and  regard  their  high 
character  as  judges  of  a  court  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
solemn  duty  in  which  they  are  about  to  act. — G.  A.  R.  40. 

313  In  all  cases  before  a  judicatory  where  there  is  an 
accuser  or  prosecutor  it  is  expedient  that  there  be  a  commit- 
tee of  the  judicatory  appointed  (provided  the  number  of 
members  be  sufficient  to  admit  it  without  inconvenience) 
who  shall  be  called  the  "judicial  committee,"  and  whose 
duty  it  shall  be  to  digest  and  arrange  all  the  papers,  and  to 
prescribe,  under  the  direction  of  the  judicatory,  the  whole 
order  of  proceeding.  The  members  of  this  committee  shall 
be  entitled,  notwithstanding  their  performance  of  this  duty, 
to  sit  and  vote  in  the  cause  as  members  of  the  judicatory. — 
G.  A.  R.  41. 

314  But  in  cases  of  process  on  the  ground  of  general 
rumor — where  there  is,  of  course,  no  particular  accuser — 
there  may  be  a  committee  appointed  (if  convenient),  who 
shall  be  called  the  "  committee  of  prosecution,"  and  who 
shall  conduct  the  whole  course  on  the  part  of  the  prosecu- 
tion. The  members  of  this  committee  shall  not  be  per- 
mitted to  sit  in  judgment  in  the  case. — G.  A.  R.  42. 

315  When  a  judicatory  enters  on  the  consideration  of 
an   alleged  offence,  the  charge  and   specifications — which 


LA IV  AND   USAGE.  6 1 

shall  be  in  writing — shall  be  read ;  and  nothing  more  shall 
be  done  at  that  meeting,  unless  by  consent  of  parties,  than 
to  furnish  the  accused  with  a  copy  of  the  charge  and  speci- 
fications, together  with  the  names  of  all  the  witnesses  then 
known  to  support  each  specification,  and  to  cite  all  con- 
cerned to  appear  at  a  subsequent  meeting  of  the  judicatory, 
to  be  held  not  less  than  ten  days  after  the  service  of  the  cita- 
tions.— B.  D.  19. 

316  The  citations  shall  be  signed,  in  the  name  of  the 
judicatory,  by  the  moderator  or  clerk,  who  shall  also  fur- 
nish citations  for  such  witnesses  as  either  party  shall  name. 
The  accused  shall  not  be  required  to  disclose  the  names  of 
his  witnesses. — B.  D.  19. 

317  Citations  shall  be  served  personally  unless  the 
person  to  be  cited  cannot  be  found,  in  which  case  the  cita- 
tion shall  be  sent  to  his  last-known  place  of  residence,  and 
before  proceeding  to  trial  it  must  appear  that  the  citations 
have  been  served. — B.  D.  20. 

318  If  an  accused  person  refiises  to  obey  a  citation,  a 
second  citation  shall  issue,  accompanied  by  a  notice  that  if 
he  do  not  appear  at  the  time  appointed,  unless  providen- 
tially hindered,  he  will  be  censured  for  his  contumacy  ac- 
cording to  the  following  provisions  of  the  Book  of  Disci- 
pline— viz. : 

I.  When  an  accused  person  has  been  twice  duly  cited, 
and  refuses  to  appear,  by  himself  or  counsel,  before  a  Ses- 
sion, or,  appearing,  refuses  to  answer  the  charge  brought 
against  him,  he  shall  be  suspended  by  act  of  the  Session 
from  the  communion  of  the  church,  and  shall  so  remain 
until  he  repents  of  his  contumacy  and  submits  himself  to 
the  orders  of  the  judicatory. 


62  MANUAL. 

2.  If  a  minister  accused  of  an  offence  refuses  to  appear 
by  himself  or  counsel  after  being  twice  duly  cited,  he  shall 
for  his  contumacy  be  suspended  from  his  ofifice ;  and  if, 
after  another  citation,  he  refuses  to  appear  by  himself  or 
counsel,  he  shall  be  suspended  from  the  communion  of  the 
church. 

3.  In  process  against  a  ruhng  elder  or  a  deacon  by  a 
Session  the  same  rule,  so  far  as  applicable,  shall  be  observed. 
— B.  D.  21,  33,  38,  46. 

319  If  he  does  not  then  appear,  the  judicatory  may 
proceed  to  trial  and  judgment  in  his  absence,  in  which  case 
it  shall  appoint  some  person  to  represent  him  as  counsel. — 
B.  D.  21. 

320  The  time  allowed  for  his  appearance  on  any 
citation  subsequent  to  the  first  shall  be  determined  by 
the  judicatory  with  proper  regard  for  all  the  circumstances. 
— B.  D.  21. 

321  The  same  rule  as  to  the  time  allowed  for  appear- 
ance shall  apply  to  all  witnesses  cited  at  the  request  of  either 
party. — B.  D.  21. 

322  At  the  meeting  at  which  the  citations  are  return- 
able the  accused  shall  appear,  or,  if  unable  to  be  present, 
may  appear  by  counsel. — B.  D.  22. 

323  He  may  ^le  objections:  i.  To  the  regularity  of 
the  organization  ;  or,  2.  To  the  jurisdiction  of  the  judicatory ; 
or,  3.  To  the  sufficiency  of  the  charges  and  specifications  in 
form  or  in  legal  effect ;  or,  4.  He  may  make  any  other  sub- 
stantial objections  affecting  the  order  or  regularity  of  the 
proceeding. — B.  D.  22. 

324  The  judicatory,  upon  the  filing  of  such  objections, 
shall,  or,  on  its  own  motion  may,  determine  all  such  pre* 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  63 

liminary  objections,  and  may  dismiss  the  case,  or  permit,  in 
the  furtherance  of  justice,  amendments  to  the  specifications 
or  charges  not  changing  the  general  nature  of  the  same. — 
B.  D.  22. 

325  If  the  proceedings  be  found  in  order  and  the 
charges  and  specifications  be  considered  sufficient  to  put 
the  accused  on  his  defence,  he  shall  plead  "  Guilty "  or 
"  Not  guilty  "  to  the  same,  which  shall  be  entered  on  the 
record. 

If  the  plea  be  "Guilty,"  the  judicatory  shall  proceed 
to  judgment ;  but  if  the  plea  be  "  Not  guilty,"  or  if  the  ac- 
cused dechne  to  answer,  a  plea  of  "Not  guilty"  shall  be 
entered  of  record  and  the  trial  proceed. — B.  D.  22. 

326  The  witnesses  shall  be  examined,  and  if  desired 
cross-examined,  and  any  other  competent  evidence  intro- 
duced, at  a  meeting  of  which  the  accused  shall  be  prop- 
erly notified,  after  which  new  witnesses  and  other  evi- 
dence— in  rebuttal  only — may  be  introduced  by  either  party. 
— B.  D.  23. 

327  But  evidence  discovered  during  the  progress  of  the 
trial  may  be  admitted  in  behalf  of  either  party  under  such 
regulations  as  to  notice  of  the  names  of  witnesses  and  the 
nature  of  the  proof  as  the  judicatory  shall  deem  reasonable 
and  proper,  and  then  the  parties  themselves  shall  be  heard. 

-B.  D.  23. 

328  The  judicatory  shall  then  go  into  private  session, 
the  parties,  their  counsel  and  all  other  persons  not  members 
of  the  body  being  excluded,  when,  after  careful  delibera- 
tion, the  judicatory  shall  proceed  to  vote  on  each  specifica- 
tion and  on  each  charge  separately,  and  judgment  shall  be 
entered  accordingly. — B.  D.  23. 


64  MANUAL. 

329  The  wording  of  judgment  must  accord  with  the 
finding,  e.  g.,  a  finding  "  not  sustained  "  must  be  expressed 
in  the  judgment  "  Not  guilty." — M.  G.  A.  1888,  p.  103. 

330  Dismission  of  a  case  after  process  is  begun  is 
final  judgment. — M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  90. 

331  The  charge  and  specifications,  the  plea  and  the 
judgment  shall  be  entered  on  the  minutes  of  the  judicatory. 
— B.  D.  24. 

332  The  minutes  shall  also  exhibit  all  the  acts  and 
orders  of  the  judicatory  relating  to  the  case,  with  the  reasons 
therefor,  together  with  the  notice  of  appeal,  and  the  reasons 
therefor  if  any  shall  have  been  filed  ;  all  which,  together 
with  the  evidence  in  the  case,  duly  filed  and  authenticated 
by  the  clerk  of  the  judicatory,  shall  constitute  the  record  of 
the  case ;  and  in  case  of  a  removal  thereof  by  appeal  the 
lower  judicatory  shall  transmit  the  record  to  the  higher. 
Nothing  which  is  not  contained  in  the  record  shall  be 
taken  into  consideration  in  the  higher  judicatory. — B.  D. 
24. 

333  General  Rules  Pertaining  to  the  Trial  of 
A  Minister,  Elder  or  Deacon. — As  the  honor  and  suc- 
cess of  the  gospel  depend  in  a  great  measure  on  the  charac- 
ter of  its  ministers,  each  Presbytery  ought  with  the  greatest 
care  and  impartiality  to  watch  over  their  personal  and  pro- 
fessional conduct.  But  as,  on  the  one  hand,  no  minister 
ought  on  account  of  his  office  to  be  screened  from  the  hand 
of  justice  or  his  offences  to  be  slightly  censured,  so  neither 
ought  charges  to  be  received  against  him  on  slight  grounds. 
— B.  D.  36. 

334  If  a  minister  be  accused  of  an  offence  at  such  a 
distance  from  his  usual  place  of  residence  as  that  it  is  no< 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  65 

likely  to  become  otherwise  known  to  his  Presbytery,  it  shall 
be  the  duty  of  the  Presbytery  within  whose  bounds  the  of- 
fence is  alleged  to  have  been  committed,  if  it  shall  be  satis- 
fied that  there  is  probable  ground  for  the  accusation,  to 
notify  his  Presbytery  thereof,  and  of  the  nature  of  the 
offence  ;  and  his  Presbytery,  on  receiving  such  notice,  shall, 
if  it  appears  that  the  honor  of  religion  requires  it,  proceed 
to  the  trial  of  the  case. — B.  D.  37. 

335  If  a  minister  accused  of  an  offence  refuses  to  ap- 
pear by  himself  or  counsel  after  being  twice  duly  cited,  he 
shall  for  his  contumacy  be  suspended  from  his  office ;  and 
if  after  another  citation  he  refuses  to  appear  by  himself  or 
counsel,  he  shall  be  suspended  from  the  communion  of  the 
church.— B.  D.  38. 

336  Suspension  of  a  minister  is  from  all  the  functions 
of  his  office,  including  preaching. — M.  G.  A.  1893,  p.  156. 

337  If  a  judicatory  so  decides,  a  member  shall  not  be 
allowed,  while  charges  are  pending  against  him,  to  deliber- 
ate or  vote  on  any  question. — B.  D.  39. 

338  If  the  accused  be  found  guilty,  he  shall  be  ad- 
monished, rebuked,  suspended  or  deposed  from  office  (with 
or  without  suspension  from  church-privileges  in  either  case) 
or  excommunicated. — B.  D.  40. 

339  A  minister  suspended  from  office  may  at  the  ex- 
piration of  one  year,  unless  he  gives  satisfactory  evidence 
of  repentance,  be  deposed  without  further  trial— B.  D, 
40. 

340  Heresy  and  schism  may  be  of  such  a  nature  as  to 
call  for  deposition,  but  errors  ought  to  be  carefully  con- 
sidered, whether  they  strike  at  the  vitals  of  religion  and  are 
industriously  spread,  or  whether  they  arise  from  the  weak- 

6 


66  MANUAL. 

ness  of  the  human  understanding  and  are  not  likely  to  do 

much  injury. — B.  D.  41. 

341  If  the  Presbytery  finds  on  trial  that  the  matter 
complained  of  amounts  to  no  more  than  such  acts  of  in- 
firmity as  may  be  amended  and  the  people  satisfied,  so  that 
little  or  nothing  remains  to  hinder  the  usefulness  of  the 
offender,  it  shall  take  all  prudent  measures  to  remove  the 
evil.— B.  D.  42. 

342  For  deliverances  on  the  "  Higher  Criticism,"  see 
M.  G.  A.  1888.  p.  89;  1891,  p.  214. 

343  A  minister  deposed  for  immoral  conduct  shall  not 
be  restored,  even  on  the  deepest  sorrow  for  his  sin,  until  after 
some  considerable  time  of  eminent  and  exemplary,  humble 
and  edifying  conduct ;  and  he  ought  in  no  case  to  be  re- 
stored until  it  shall  clearly  appear  to  the  judicatory  within 
whose  bounds  he  resides  that  the  restoration  can  be  effected 
without  injury  to  the  cause  of  religion,  and  then  only  by  the 
judicatory  inflicting  the  censure,  or  with  its  advice  and  con- 
sent.—B.  D.  43. 

344  If  a  minister  is  deposed  without  excommunication, 
his  pulpit,  if  he  is  a  pastor,  shall  be  declared  vacant ;  and 
the  Presbytery  shall  give  him  a  letter  to  any  church  with 
which  he  may  desire  to  connect  himself  where  his  lot  may 
be  cast,  in  which  letter  shall  be  stated  his  exact  relation 
to  the  Church. — B.  D.  44. 

345  If  a  pastor  is  suspended  from  ofi&ce  only,  the 
Presbytery  may,  if  no  appeal  from  the  sentence  of  sus- 
pension is  pending,  declare  his  pulpit  vacant. — B.  D.  44. 

346  A  Presbytery  may,  if  the  edification  of  the  Church 
demand  it,  require  an  accused  minister  to  refrain  from  the 
exercise  of  his  office  until  final  action  in  the  case  shall  be 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  6y 

taken ;  provided,  that  in  all  cases  a  speedy  investigation  or 
trial  shall  be  had.— B.  D.  45. 

347  In  process  by  a  Session  against  a  ruling  elder  or  a 
deacon  the  rules  pertaining  to  the  trial  of  a  minister  by  a 
Presbytery,  so  far  as  applicable,  shall  be  observed. — B.  D.  46. 

348  If  a  person  commits  an  offence  in  the  presence  of 
a  judicatory,  or  comes  forward  as  his  own  accuser  and 
makes  known  his  offence,  the  judicatory  may  proceed  to 
judgment  without  process,  giving  the  offender  an  oppor- 
tunity to  be  heard ;  and  in  the  case  first  named  he  may 
demand  a  delay  of  at  least  two  days  before  judgment. 
The  record  must  show  the  nature  of  the  offence,  as  well  as 
the  judgment  and  the  reasons  therefor,  and  appeal  may  be 
taken  from  the  judgment  as  in  other  cases. — B.  D.  47. 

349  If  a  communicant  not  chargeable  with  immoral 
conduct  inform  the  Session  that  he  is  fully  persuaded  that 
he  has  no  right  to  come  to  the  Lord's  Table,  the  Session 
shall  confer  with  him  on  the  subject,  and  may,  should  he  con- 
tinue of  the  same  mind  and  his  attendance  upon  the  other 
means  of  grace  be  regular,  excuse  him  from  attendance 
upon  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  after  fully  satisfying  them- 
selves that  his  judgment  is  not  the  result  of  mistaken  views 
shall  erase  his  name  from  the  roll  of  communicants  and 
make  record  of  their  action  in  the  case. — B.  D.  48. 

350  Evidence  and  Witnesses. — Judicatories  ought 
to  be  very  careful  and  impartial  in  receiving  testimony. 
Not  every  person  is  competent,  and  not  every  competent 
person  is  credible,  as  a  witness. — B.  D.  54. 

351  All  persons,  whether  parties  or  otherwise,  are  com- 
petent witnesses,  except:  i.  Such  as  do  not  believe  in  the 
existence  of  God  ;  or  2.  In  a  future  state  of  rewards  and  pim- 


6S  MANUAL. 

ishments ;  or  3.  Have  not  sufficient  intelligence  to  under- 
stand  the  obligation  of  an  oath. — B.  D.  55. 

352  Any  witness  may  be  challenged  for  incompetency, 
and  the  judicatory  shall  decide  the  question. — B.  D.  55. 

353  The  credibility  of  a  witness  or  the  degree  of  credit 
due  to  his  testimony  may  be  affected :  i.  By  relationship  to 
any  of  the  parties  ;  2.  By  interest  in  the  result  of  the  trial ; 
3.  By  want  of  proper  age ;  4.  By  weakness  of  understand- 
ing ;  5.  By  infamy  or  malignity  of  character ;  6.  By  being 
under  church  censure  ;  7.  By  general  rashness  or  indiscre- 
tion ;  or  8.  By  any  other  circumstances  that  appear  to  affect 
his  veracity,  knowledge  or  interest  in  the  case. — B.  D.  56. 

354  A  husband  or  wife  shall  be  a  competent  witness 
for  or  against  the  other,  but  shall  not  be  compelled  to  testify. 
-B.  D.  57. 

355  Evidence  may  be  oral,  written  or  printed,  direct 
or  circumstantial. — B.  D.  58. 

356  A  charge  may  be  proven  by  the  testimony  of  one 
witness  only  when  supported  by  other  evidence  ;  but  when 
there  are  several  specifications  under  the  same  general 
charge,  the  proof  of  two  or  more  of  the  specifications  by 
different  credible  witnesses  shall  be  sufficient  to  establish 
the  charge.— B.  D.  58. 

357  No  witness  afterward  to  be  examined,  except  a 
member  of  the  judicatory,  shall  be  present  during  the  ex- 
amination of  another  witness  if  either  party  object. — B.  D. 

59- 

358  The  oath  or  affirmation  shall  be  administered  by 
the  moderator  in  the  following,  or  like,  terms ;  "  You  sol- 
emnly promise,  in  the  presence  of  the  omniscient  and 
heart-searching  God,  that  you  will  declare  the  truth,  the 


LA  IV  AND   USAGE.  69 

whole  truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth,  according  to  the  best 
of  your  knowledge,  in  the  matter  in  which  you  are  called  to 
testify,  as  you  shall  answer  to  the  great  Judge  of  quick  and 
dead."— B.  D.  61. 

359  Witnesses  shall  be  examined  first  by  the  party 
producing  them,  then  cross-examined  by  the  opposite  party, 
after  which  any  member  of  the  judicatory  or  either  party 
may  put  additional  interrogatories. — B.  D.  60. 

360  Irrelevant  or  frivolous  questions  shall  not  be  ad- 
mitted;  nor  leading  questions  by  the  parties  producing  the 
witness,  except  under  permission  of  the  judicatory  as  neces- 
sary to  ehcit  the  truth.— B.  D.  60. 

361  Every  question  put  to  a  witness  shall,  if  required, 
be  reduced  to  writing. — B.  D.  62. 

362  And  if  either  party  desire  it,  or  if  the  judicatory 
shall  so  decide,  both  question  and  answer  shall  be  recorded. 
— B.  D.  62. 

363  The  testimony  thus  recorded  shall  be  read  to  the 
witnesses  in  the  presence  of  the  judicatory  for  their  appro- 
bation and  subscription. — B.  D.  62. 

364  The  records  of  a  judicatory,  or  any  part  of  them, 
whether  original  or  transcribed,  if  regularly  authenticated 
by  the  clerk,  or,  in  case  of  his  death,  absence,  disability  or 
failure  from  any  cause,  by  the  moderator,  shall  be  deemed 
good  and  sufficient  evidence  in  every  other  judicatory. — B. 
D.63. 

365  In  like  manner,  testimony  taken  by  one  judicatory 
and  regularly  certified  shall  be  received  by  every  other  judi- 
catory as  no  less  valid  than  if  it  had  been  taken  by  them- 
selves.— B.  D.  64. 

366  Any  judicatory  before  which  a  case  may  be  pend- 


70  MANUAL. 

ing  shall  have  power,  whenever  the  necessity  of  parties  or 
witnesses  shall  require  it,  to  appoint,  on  the  apphcation  of 
either  party,  a  commission  of  ministers  or  elders,  or  both,  to 
examine  witnesses  ;  which  commission,  if  the  case  requires 
it,  may  be  of  persons  within  the  jurisdiction  of  another  body. 
— B.  D.  65. 

367  The  commissioners  so  appointed  shall  take  such 
testimon  s  as  may  be  offered  by  either  party.  The  testimony 
shall  be  taken  in  accordance  with  the  rules  governing  the 
judicatory,  either  orally  or  on  written  interrogatories  and 
cross -interrogatories  duly  settled  by  the  judicatory,  due 
notice  having  been  given  of  the  time  when,  and  place  where, 
the  witnesses  are  to  be  examined. — B.  D.  65. 

368  All  questions  as  to  the  relevancy  or  competency 
of  the  testimony  so  taken  shall  be  determined  by  the  judi- 
catory.—B.  D.  65. 

369  The  testimony,  properly  authenticated  by  the  sig- 
natures of  the  commissioners,  shall  be  transmitted  in  due 
time  to  the  clerk  of  the  judicatory  before  which  the  case  is 
pending — B.  D,  65. 

370  A  member  of  the  judicatory  may  be  called  upon 
to  testify  in  a  case  which  comes  before  it.  He  shall  be 
qualified  as  other  witnesses  are,  and  after  having  given 
his  testimony  may  immediately  resume  his  seat  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  judicatory. — B.  D.  66. 

371  A  member  of  the  church  summoned  as  a  witness 
and  refusing  to  appear,  or,  having  appeared,  refusing  to 
testify,  shall  be  censured  according  to  the  circumstances 
of  the  case  for  his  contumacy. — B.  D.  6']. 

2^2  If  after  a  trial  before  any  judicatory  new  evidence 
is  discovered  supposed  to  be  important  to  the  exculpation  of 


LAW  AND    USAGE,  yi 

the  accused,  he  may  ask,  if  the  case  has  not  been  appealed, 
and  the  judicatory  shall  grant,  if  justice  seems  to  require  it, 
a  new  trial.— B.  D.  68. 

373  If  in  the  prosecution  of  an  appeal  new  evidence  is 
offered  which  in  the  judgment  of  the  appellate  judicatory 
has  an  important  bearing  on  the  case,  it  shall  either  refer 
the  whole  case  to  the  inferior  judicatory  for  a  new  trial  or, 
with  the  consent  of  the  parties,  take  the  testimony  and  hear 
and  determine  the  case. — B.  D.  69. 

374  Infliction  and  Removal  of  Church  Cen- 
sures.— In  the  infliction  and  removal  of  church  censures 
judicatories  shall  observe  the  mode  prescribed  in  chap.  xi. 
sec.  i.  of  the  Directory  for  Worship,  which  is  as  follows :  "  The 
power  which  Christ  has  given  the  rulers  of  his  Church  is  for 
edification,  and  not  destruction.  When,  therefore,  a  com- 
municant shall  have  been  found  guilty  of  a  fault  deserving 
censure,  the  judicatory  shall  proceed  with  all  tenderness, 
and  restore  the  offending  brother  in  the  spirit  of  meekness, 
its  members  considering  themselves,  lest  they  also  be 
templed.  Censure  ought  to  be  inflicted  with  great  so- 
lemnity, that  it  may  be  the  means  of  impressing  the  mind 
of  the  delinquent  with  a  proper  sense  of  his  sin,  and  that, 
with  the  divine  blessing,  it  may  lead  him  to  repentance." 

375  When  the  judicatory  has  resolved  to  pass  sentence 
suspending  a  communicant  from  church-privileges,  the 
moderator  shall  pronounce  the  sentence  in  the  following 
form:  "Whereas  you  have  been  found  guilty  \_by  your 
own  confession,  or  by  sufficient  proof,  as  the  case  may  be'] 
of  the  sin  of  \_/iere  mention  the  particular  offence~\,  we  de- 
clare you  suspended  from  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per till  you  give  satisfactory  evidence  of  repentance.' 


72  MANUAL, 

376  To  this  shall  be  added  such  advice,  admonition  or 
rebuke  as  may  be  judged  necessary,  and  the  whole  shall  be 
concluded  with  prayer  to  Almighty  God  that  he  would  fol- 
low this  act  of  discipline  with  his  blessing.  In  general, 
such  censures  should  be  inflicted  in  the  presence  of  the 
judicatory  only  ;  but  if  the  judicatory  think  it  expedient 
to  rebuke  the  offender  publicly,  this  solemn  suspension 
may  be  in  the  presence  of  the  church. 

377  After  a  person  has  been  thus  suspended  the  min- 
ister and  elders  should  frequently  converse  with  him,  as 
well  as  pray  for  him  in  private,  that  it  would  please  God  tc 
give  him  repentance.  And  particularly  on  days  prepara- 
tory to  the  dispensing  of  the  Lord's  Supper  the  prayers  of 
the  church  should  be  offered  up  for  those  who  have  shut 
themselves  out  from  this  holy  communion. 

378  When  the  judicatory  shall  be  satisfied  as  to  the 
reality  of  the  repentance  of  any  suspended  member,  he 
shall  be  allowed  to  profess  his  repentance,  and  be  restored 
to  fellowship  in  the  presence  of  the  Session  or  of  the  church. 

379  When  a  suspended  person  has  failed  to  manifest 
repentance  for  his  offence,  and  has  continued  in  obstinate 
impenitence  not  less  than  a  year,  it  may  become  the  duty 
of  the  judicatory  to  excommunicate  him  without  further 
trial.  The  design  of  excommunication  is  to  operate  upon 
the  offender  as  a  means  of  reclaiming  him,  to  deliver  the 
Church  from  the  scandal  of  his  offence,  and  to  inspire  all 
with  fear  by  the  example  of  his  punishment. 

380  When  a  judgment  of  excommunication  is  to  be 
executed,  with  or  without  previous  suspension,  it  is  proper 
that  the  sentence  be  publicly  pronounced  against  the  of- 
fender.    The  minister  shall,  therefore,  at  a  regular  meeting 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  73 

of  the  church,  make  a  brief  statement  of  the  several  steps 
which  have  been  taken  with  respect  to  the  offender,  an- 
nouncing that  it  has  been  found  necessary  to  excommuni- 
cate him. 

381  He  shall  begin  by  showing  (from  Matt,  xviii. 
15-18;  I  Cor.  v.  1-5.)  the  power  of  the  Church  to  cast  out 
unworthy  members,  and  shall  briefly  explain  the  nature,  use 
and  consequences  of  this  censure. 

382  Then  he  shall  pronounce  the  sentence  in  the  fol- 
lowing or  like  form — viz. :  "  Whereas  A.  B.  hath  been  by 
sufficient  proof  convicted  of  \_here  insert  the  sin],  and 
after  much  admonition  and  prayer  refuseth  to  hear  the 
Church,  and  hath  manifested  no  evidence  of  repentance, 
therefore,  in  the  name,  and  by  the  authority,  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  I  pronounce  him  to  be  excluded  from  the 
communion  of  this  church ;"  after  which  prayer  shall  be 
made  for  the  conviction  and  reformation  of  the  excom- 
municated person,  and  for  the  establishment  of  all  true 
believers.  But  the  judicatory  may  omit  the  publication 
of  the  excommunication  when  it  judges  that  there  is  suf- 
ficient reason  for  such  omission. 

383  When  an  excommunicated  person  shall  be  so 
affected  by  his  state  as  to  be  brought  to  repentance,  and 
desires  to  be  readmitted  to  the  privileges  of  the  church, 
the  Session  of  the  church  which  excommunicated  him, 
having  obtained  and  placed  on  record  sufficient  evidence 
of  his  sincere  repentance  and  deep  contrition,  shall  proceed 
to  restore  him,  recording  in  explicit  terms  the  grounds  on 
which  such  conclusion  has  been  reached. 

384  The  sentence  of  restoration  shall  be  pronounced 
by  the  minister  at  a  regular  meeting  of  the  church  on  the 


74  MANUAL. 

Lord's  Day,  in  the  following  words :  "  Whereas  A.  B.  has 
been  excluded  from  the  communion  of  the  Church,  but  has 
now  given  satisfactory  evidence  of  repentance,  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  his  authority,  I  declare 
him  absolved  from  the  sentence  of  excommunication 
formerly  pronounced  against  him;  and  I  do  restore  him 
to  the  communion  of  the  Church,  that  he  may  be  a  par- 
taker of  all  the  benefits  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  his  eternal 
salvation  ;"  after  which,  he  shall  be  commended  to  God  in 
prayer. 

385  Censures  other  than  suspension  from  church-priv- 
ileges or  excommunication  shall  be  inflicted  in  such  mode 
as  the  judicatory  may  direct. 

386  The  Various  Ways  in  which  a  Cause  may  be 
Carried  from  a  Lower  to  a  Higher  Judicatory. — 
All  proceedings  of  the  Session,  the  Presbytery  and  the 
Synod  (except  as  limited  by  chap.  xi.  sec.  4  of  the  Form 
of  Government)  are  subject  to  review  by,  and  may  be 
taken  to,  a  superior  judicatory  by  General  Review  and 
Control,  Reference,  Complaint  or  Appeal. — B.  D.  70. 

387  The  exception  in  the  above  section  refers  to  the 
provision  according  to  which  the  decisions  of  a  commission 
appointed  by  the  Synod  in  judicial  cases  are  final  when  they 
do  not  involve  questions  of  constitutional  law  and  doctrine. 
— B.  D.  118. 

388  L  General  Review  and  Control. — All  proceedings 
of  the  church  shall  be  reported  to  and  reviewed  by  the 
Session,  and  by  its  order  incorporated  with  its  records.— 
B.  D.  71. 

389  Such  review  and  record  include  all  proceedings 
of  the  church  in  congregational  meetings,  as  the  election 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  75 

of  elders  and  deacons,  the  election  of  a  p'cstor  or  the  re- 
quest to  Presbytery  to  dissolve  the  pastoral  relation,  and 
all  other  matters  in  which  the  "  Congregational  Assembly  " 
(Form  of  Government,  chap.  viii.  sec.  i.)  acts.— Moore,  in 
Presbyterian  Digest,  p.  654. 

390  This  construction  of  the  rule  in  question  is  to  be 
understood  to  apply  to  the  proceedings  of  trustees  in  all 
cases  in  which,  under  the  laws  of  the  places  where  they 

"exercise  their  functions,  their  action  is  subject  to  review 
by  the  Session. 

391  Every  judicatory  above  a  Session  shall  review  at 
least  once  a  year  the  records  of  the  proceedings  of  the 
judicatory  next  below ;  and  if  the  lower  judicatory  shall 
omit  to  send  up  its  records  for  this  purpose,  the  higher 
may  require  them  to  be  produced,  either  immediately  or 
at  a  specified  time,  as  circumstances  may  determine.— 
B.  D.  71. 

392  A  case  judicially  issued  may  be  reviewed,  but  no 
judicial  decision  shall  be  reversed  unless  regularly  taken 
up  by  appeal  or  complaint.— M.  G.  A.  1878,  p.  118. 

393  After  records  have  been  approved  corrections  can 
be  made  only  by  the  judicator}'-  approving  them. — M.  G.  A. 
N.  S.  1862,  p.  34. 

394  When  error  is  shown,  the  higher  judicatory  may 
give  leave  to  correct  the  record. — M.  G.  A.  1880,  p.  81. 

395  Copies  of  the  original  records  are  to  be  accepted 
only  in  extraordinary  cases. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1847,  p.  381  ; 
1878,  p.  52. 

396  In  such  review  the  judicatory  shall  examine,  first, 
whether  the  proceedings  have  been  correctly  recorded  ;  sec- 
ond, whether  they  have  been  constitutional  and  regular ; 


76  MANUAL. 

and  third,  whether  they  have  been  wise,  equitable  and  for 
the  edification  of  the  Church. — B.  D.  72. 

397  The  exercise  of  constitutional  discretion  is  review- 
able.—M.  G.  A.  1 88 1,  p.  586. 

398  It  is  discretionary  to  incorporate  proceedings  of 
the  Board  of  Deacons  with  the  records  of  Sessions. — M. 
G.  A.  1891,  p.  107. 

399  The  records  of  one  jiyiicatory  cannot  be  corrected 
by  another  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  120. 

400  It  is  not  necessary  to  formally  approve  engrossed 
minutes,  although  they  may  be  read  for  information.  If 
errors  be  discovered,  they  may  be  corrected  by  resolution. 
— M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  188. 

401  The  General  Assembly  has  defined  incorrect  or 
deficient  records  to  be : 

1.  When  they  omit  to  record  the  opening  or  closing 
of  the  judicatory  with  prayer. — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  68. 

2.  When  they  fail  to  record  absentees. — M.  G.  A.  1882, 
p.  94. 

3.  When  they  fail  to  describe  judicial  cases  acted  upon 
and  the  disposition  made  of  them. — M.  G.  A.  1878,  p 
60. 

4.  When  they  fail  to  record  the  Narrative  on  the  State 
of  Religion.— M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  593. 

402  By  unconstitutional  and  irregular  proceedings  is 
meant,  e.  g., 

1.  When  a  Synod  institutes  and  prosecutes  a  judicial 
case.— M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1846,  p.  31  ;  B.  D.  18. 

2.  When  a  superior  judicatory  compels  an  inferior  judi- 
catory to  reverse  its  decision  without  assigning  reason  for 
such  reversal. — M.  G.  A.  1874,  p.  86. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  J  J 

3.  Or  when  censure  is  inflicted  by  a  judicatory  without 
due  examination. — M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  94. 

403  The  General  Assembly  has  declared  it  to  be  un- 
wise and  prejudicial  to  the  edification  of  the  Church  when  a 
lower  judicatory  treats  with  disrespect  the  decisions  of  the 
superior  judicatory  and  pronounces  them  as  of  no  binding 
authority .~M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1866,  p.  97. 

404  Review  and  Control  does  not  extend  to  statistical 
items  in  sessional  records,  nor  to  the  omission  of  Sessions 
to  conform  to  rules  prescribed  by  the  Presbytery  when  such 
rules  are  not  prescribed  by  our  Form  of  Government  or 
Book  of  Disciphne. — M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  631. 

405  Members  of  a  judicatory  the  records  of  which  are 
under  review  shall  not  be  allowed  to  vote  thereon. — B.  D. 

73- 

406  In  most  cases  the  superior  judicatory  may  dis- 
charge its  duty  by  simply  placing  on  its  own  records  and 
on  those  under  review  the  censure  which  it  may  pass. — B. 
D.  74. 

407  But  irregular  proceedings  may  be  found  so  dis 
reputable  and  injurious  that  the  inferior  judicatory  must  be 
required  to  review  and  correct  or  reverse  them  and  report 
within  a  specified  time  its  obedience  to  the  order ;  provided^ 
however,  that  no  judicial  decision  shall  be  reversed  unless 
regularly  taken  up  by  appeal  or  complaint. — B.  D.  74. 

408  If  a  judicatory  is  at  any  time  well  advised  of  any 
unconstitutional  proceedings  of  a  lower  judicatory,  the  latter 
shall  be  cited  to  appear  at  a  specified  time  and  place,  to 
produce  the  records  and  to  show  what  it  has  done  in  the 
matter  in  question ;  after  which,  if  the  charge  is  sustained, 
the  whole  matter  shall  be  concluded  by  the  judicatory  itself, 


78  MANUAL. 

or  be  remitted  to  the  lower  judicatory  with  direction  as  to 
its  disposition. — B.  D.  75. 

409  Judicatories  may  sometimes  neglect  to  perform 
their  duty,  by  which  neglect  heretical  opinions  or  corrupt 
practices  may  be  allowed  to  gain  ground  or  offenders  of  a 
gross  character  may  be  suffered  to  escape,  or  some  part  of 
their  proceedings  may  have  been  omitted  from  the  record 
or  not  properly  recorded.  If,  therefore,  at  any  time,  the 
superior  judicatory  is  well  advised  of  such  neglects,  omis- 
sions, or  irregularities  on  the  part  of  the  inferior  judicatory, 
it  may  require  its  records  to  be  produced,  and  shall  either 
proceed  to  examine  and  decide  the  whole  matter  as  com- 
pletely as  if  proper  record  had  been  made,  or  it  shall  cite 
the  lower  judicatory  and  proceed  as  in  the  next  preceding 
section. — B.  D.  ']6. 

410  The  following  decisions  have  been  made  by 
the  General  Assembly  in  cases  of  review  and  control — 
viz. : 

411  Judicatories  must  send  up  their  records  annually. 
— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1864,  p.  482 :  P.  D.,  p.  196. 

412  A  case  judicially  decided  may  be  reviewed  by  a 
superior  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  1878,  p.  118. 

413  Each  session  of  General  Assembly,  of  Synods, 
and  of  Presbyteries  must  be  opened  and  closed  with 
prayer. — F,  G.,  chap,  x.,  sec.  11  ;  chap,  xi.,  sec.  5;  chap, 
xii.,  sec.  8. 

414  While  the  act  of  opening  and  closing  the  meet- 
ings of  a  Session  with  prayer  is  not  enjoined  by  the  Con- 
stitution, the  Assembly,  in  1877,  '^'^^  also  in  1884,  declared 
it  to  be  in  harmony  with  the  spirit  of  the  Constitution,  and 
the  prevailing  usage  of  the  Church,  to  observe  this  solem- 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  79 

nity  at  all  mee  /mgs  of  record,  except  that  tbe  opening  prayer 
may  properly  be  omitted  after  a  Divine  service. — M.  1877, 
p.  575;   1884,  p.  113. 

415  In  1892  the  Assembly  sustained  a  complaint 
against  a  Presbytery  for  excepting  to  sessional  records 
that  did  not  state  that  its  meetings  were  opened  or  closed 
with  prayer,  on  the  ground  that  such  exceptions  were  extra- 
constitutional  and  of  the  nature  of  a  judicial  censure.  It 
also  declared  that  Sessions  have  discretion  as  to  the  cir- 
cumstances under  which  any  given  meeting  maybe  opened 
and  closed  with  prayer. — M.,  p.  213. 

416  The  names  of  absentees  from  judicatories  must  be 
recorded. — M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  94. 

417  The  Narrative  of  the  State  of  Religion  must  be 
recorded. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  91. 

418  And  when  to  the  Assembly,  should  be  sent  to  the 
stated  clerk  at  least  ten  days  before  its  meeting. — M.  G.  A. 
1890,  p.  131. 

419  Judicial  cases  acted  upon  and  disposed  of  must  be 
fully  described.— M.  G.  A.  1885.  p.  661. 

420  Reasons  for  decisions  in  judicial  cases  must  b^ 
given.— M.  G.  A.   1874,  p.  85. 

421  A  Synod  may  not  institute  and  prosecute  judicial 
proceedings,  but  may  require  an  inferior  judicatory  to  take 
up  a  case  ;  and  the  rule  of  limitation  of  time  does  not  then 
apply.— M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1846,  p.  31  ;  M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  p.  481. 

422  Censure  of  records  without  examination  is  uncon- 
stitutional.— M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  94. 

423  The  approval  of  the  minutes  does  not  affect  the 
right  of  appeal  or  complaint  against  any  action  taken. — ^ 
G.  A.  1879,  p.  613. 


80  MANUAL. 

424  Review  and  Control  does  not  extend  to  statistical 
items  in  sessional  records. — M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  631. 

425  Exceptions  made  to  records  must  be  recorded  by 
the  judicatory  making  them. — M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  593. 

426  Judicial  decisions  must  not  be  reversed  unless  they 
be  regularly  brought  up  by,  appeal  or  complaint. — M.  G.  A. 
N.  S.  1 861 ;  1874,  p.  86. 

427  II.  References. — A  reference  is  a  representation  in 
writing,  made  by  an  inferior  to  a  superior  judicatory,  of  a 
judicial  case  not  yet  decided.  Generally,  however,  it  is  more 
conducive  to  the  public  good  that  each  judicatory  should 
fulfill  its  duty  by  exercising  its  own  judgment. — B.  D.  'JT. 

428  Cases  which  are  new,  important,  difficult  or  of 
peculiar  deUcacy,  the  decision  of  which  may  establish  prin- 
ciples or  precedents  of  extensive  influence,  on  which  the 
inferior  judicatory  is  greatly  divided,  or  on  which  for  any 
reason  it  is  desirable  that  a  superior  judicatory  should  first 
decide,  are  proper  subjects  of  reference. — B.  D.  78. 

429  References  are  either  for  mere  advice  preparatory 
to  a  decision  by  the  inferior  judicatory,  or  for  ultimate  trial 
and  decision  by  the  superior,  and  are  to  be  carried  to  the 
next  higher  judicatory. — B.  D.  79, 

430  If  for  advice,  the  reference  only  suspends  the  de- 
cision of  the  inferior  judicatory ;  if  for  trial,  it  submits  the 
whole  case  to  the  final  judgment  of  the  superior. — B.  D.  79. 

431  In  cases  of  reference  members  of  the  inferior 
judicatory  may  sit,  deliberate  and  vote. — B.  D.  80. 

432  A  judicatory  is  not  necessarily  bound  to  give  a 
final  judgment  in  a  case  of  reference,  but  may  remit  the 
whole  case,  either  with  or  without  advice,  to  the  inferior 
judicatory.— B,  D.  81. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  8 1 

433  The  whole  record  of  proceedings  shall  be  promptly 
transmitted  to  the  superior  judicatory;  and  if  the  reference 
is  accepted,  the  parties  shall  be  heard. — B.  D.  82. 

434  III.  Co77iplamts. — A  complaint  is  a  written  repre- 
sentation, made  to  the  next  superior  judicatory,  by  one  or 
more  persons  subject  and  submitting  to  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  judicatory  complained  of,  respecting  any  dehnquency 
or  any  decision  by  an  inferior  judicatory. — B.  D.  83. 

435  Complaints  to  the  Assembly  will  be  entertained 
only  in  doctrinal  and  constitutional  questions. — M.  G.  A. 
1888,  p.  -]-], 

436  A  complaint  is  valid  taken  against  action  in  the 
absence  of  a  quorum. — M,  G.  A.  1891,  p.  144. 

437  A  complaint  cannot  lawfully  be  signed  by  persons 
other  than  those  who  have  signed  the  same  or  given  notice 
thereof  within  the  ten  days'  constitutional  limit  of  time. — 
M.  G.  A.  1894.  p.   128. 

438  A  complaint  not  entertained,  in  the  absence  of 
the  necessary  papers,  may  be  presented  a  second  time 
without  prejudice.— M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  214. 

439  Reasons  for  rejecting  a  complaint  must  be  re- 
corded.— M.  G.  A.  1889,  p.  no. 

440  The  distinction  between  a  complaint  and  an  ap- 
peal should  be  observed,  the  former  being  against  any 
decision  or  delinquency,  while  the  latter  is  from  the  decision 
of  a  judicatory  in  2.  judicial  case. — B.  D.  83,  94. 

441  Complaint  will  not  he  against  a  judicatory  for 
obeying  the  orders  of  the  superior  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  O. 
S.  1868,  p.  641. 

442  Nor  against  advice  given  on  memorial. — M.  G.  A. 
N.  S.  1852,  p.  166. 

6 


82  MANUAL. 

443  Nor  against  a  judicatory  for  the  exercise  of  its  dis- 
cretion.—M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1868,  p.  612. 

444  Nor  in  a  case  already  decided  by  the  Assembly. — 
M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1855,  p.  271. 

445  Nor  against  a  decision  of  a  moderator  unappealed 
from  at  the  time.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1865,  p.  543. 

446  Nor  in  a  case  of  mere  review  of  records. — M.  G. 
A.  1877,  576. 

447  Written  notice  of  complaint,  with  the  reasons 
therefor,  shall  be  given  within  ten  days  after  the  action  was 
taken  to  the  clerk,  or,  in  case  of  his  death,  absence  or  dis- 
ability, to  the  moderator,  of  the  judicatory  complained  of, 
who  shall  lodge  it,  with  the  records  and  all  the  papers  per- 
taining to  the  case,  with  the  clerk  of  the  superior  judicatory 
before  the  close  of  the  second  day  of  its  regular  meeting  next 
ensuing  the  date  of  the  reception  of  said  notice. — B.  D.  84. 

448  Whenever  a  complaint  in  cases  non-judicial  is 
entered  against  a  decision  of  a  judicatory,  signed  by  at 
least  one-third  of  the  members  recorded  as  present  when 
the  action  was  taken,  the  execution  of  such  decision  shall 
be  stayed  until  the  final  issue  of  the  case  by  the  superior 
judicatory.— B.  D.  85. 

449  The  complainant  shall  lodge  his  complaint  and 
the  reasons  therefor  with  the  clerk  of  the  superior  judica- 
tory before  the  close  of  the  second  day  of  its  meeting  next 
ensuing  the  date  of  the  notice  thereof. — B.  D.  86. 

450  If  the  higher  judicatory  finds  that  the  complaint  is 
in  order  and  that  sufficient  reasons  for  proceeding  to  trial 
have  been  assigned,  the  next  step  shall  be  to  read  the 
record  of  the  action  complained  of  and  so  much  of  the 
record  of  the  lower  judicatory  as  may  be  pertinent ;  theo 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  83 

the  parties  shall  be  heard,  and  after  that  the  judicatory  shall 
proceed  to  consider  and  determine  the  case  as  provided  for 
in  cases  of  original  process. — B.  D.  Zj. 

451  In  cases  of  complaint  involving  a  judicial  decision, 
proceedings  in  an  appellate  judicatory  shall  be  had  in  the 
order  and  as  provided  in  Sec.  473. — B.  D.  87,  99. 

452  The  effect  of  a  complaint,  if  sustained,  may  be  the 
reversal,  in  whole  or  in  part,  of  the  action  of  the  lower 
judicatory,  and  may  also  in  cases  non-judicial  be  the  in- 
fliction of  censure  upon  the  judicatory  complained  of. — B. 
D.  88. 

453  When  a  complaint  is  sustained,  the  lower  judica- 
tory shall  be  directed  how  to  dispose  of  the  matter. — B.  D.  88. 

454  The  parties  to  a  complaint  in  cases  non-judicial 
shall  be  known,  respectively,  as  complainant  and  respond- 
ent, the  latter  being  the  judicatory  complained  of,  which 
should  always  be  represented  by  one  or  more  of  its  number 
appointed  for  that  purpose,  who  may  be  assisted  by  counsel. 
— B.  D.  89. 

455  Neither  the  complainant  nor  the  members  of  the 
judicatory  complained  of  shall  sit,  deliberate  or  vote  in  the 
case. — B.  D.  90. 

456  The  withdrawal  of  a  Presbytery  in  a  judicial  case 
(as  required  by  B.  D.  90,  98)  does  not  vacate  the  quorum 
of  a  Synod  for  judicial  business. — M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  190. 

457  Either  of  the  parties  to  a  complaint  may  appeal  to 
the  next  superior  judicatory,  except  as  limited  by  chap.  xi. 
sec.  4  of  the  Form  of  Government. — B.  D.  91. 

458  The  limitation  referred  to  in  the  preceding  section 
is  to  cases  which  involve  questions  of  constitutional  law  and 
doctnne.— B.  D.  118. 


84  MANUAL. 

459  The  judicatory  against  which  a  complaint  is  made 
shall  send  up  its  records  and  all  the  papers  relating  to  the 
matter  of  the  complaint  and  filed  with  the  record,  and  for 
failure  to  do  this  it  shall  be  censured  by  the  superior  judica- 
tory, which  shall  have  power  to  make  such  orders,  pending 
the  production  of  the  records  and  papers  and  the  determina- 
tion of  the  complaint,  as  may  be  necessary  to  preserve  the 
rights  of  all  the  parties. — B.  D.  92. 

460  If  a  case  should  be  carried  to  an  appellate  judica- 
tory by  both  appeal  and  complaint,  tbe  same  shall  be  consoli- 
dated for  trial  if  deemed  proper  by  the  appellate  judicatory. 
If  the  appeal  be  abandoned,  the  case  shall  be  heard  only  on 
the  complaint. — B.  D.  93. 

461  IV.  Appeals. — An  appeal  is  the  removal  of  a 
judicial  case  by  a  written  representation  from  an  inferior, 
to  a  superior  judicatory,  and  may  be  taken  by  either  of  the 
original  parties  from  the  final  judgment  of  the  lower  judica- 
tory. These  parties  shall  be  called  appellant  and  appellee. 
— B.  D.  94. 

462  From  the  preceding  section  it  appears  that  appeals 
are  limited  to  judicial  cases  and  can  be  taken  only  by 
original  parties,  original  parties  being  the  person  prose- 
cuted and  the  prosecutor.  Others  than  these  may  com- 
plain.— M.  G.  A.  1823,  p.  69. 

463  When  the  prosecution  is  initiated  by  a  judica- 
tory, "The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America"  shall  be  the  prosecutor  and  an  original  party.— 
B.  D.  10. 

464  There  is  no  constitutional  provision  for  a  second 
appeal.— M.  G.  A.  1876,  p.  28. 

465  The  grounds  of  appeal  may  be  such  as  these :  i. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  85 

Irregularity  in  the  proceedings  of  an  inferior  judicatory ;  2. 
Refusal  to  entertain  an  appeal  or  a  complaint ;  3.  Refusal 
of  reasonable  indulgence  to  a  party  on  trial ;  4.  Receiving 
improper  or  declining  to  receive  important  testimony ;  5. 
Hastening  to  a  decision  before  the  testimony  is  fully  taken ; 
6.  Manifestation  of  prejudice  in  the  conduct  of  the  case ; 
and  7.  Mistake  or  injustice  in  the  decision. — B.  D.  95. 

466  The  Assembly  will  not  ordinarily  entertain  appeals 
which  involve  no  questions  of  doctrine  or  law. — F.  G.,  chap, 
xii.  sec.  iv. ;  M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  642, 

467  Written  notice  of  appeal,  with  specifications  of  the 
errors  alleged,  shall  be  given  within  ten  days  after  the  judg- 
ment has  been  rendered  to  the  clerk,  or  in  case  of  his 
death,  absence  or  disability  to  the  moderator,  of  the  judica- 
tory appealed  from,  who  shall  lodge  it,  with  the  records  and 
all  the  papers  pertaining  to  the  case,  with  the  clerk  of  the 
superior  judicatory  before  the  close  of  the  second  day  of  its 
regular  meeting  next  ensuing  the  date  of  the  reception  of 
said  notice. — B.  D.  96. 

468  The  appellant  shall  appear  in  person  or  by  counsel 
before  the  judicatory  appealed  to  on  or  before  the  close  of  the 
»econd  day  of  its  regular  meeting  next  ensuing  the  date  of  the 
filing  oi  his  notice  of  appeal,  and  shall  lodge  his  appeal  and 
specifications  of  the  errors  alleged  with  the  clerk  of  the  supe- 
rior judicatory  within  the  time  above  specified. — B.  D.  97. 

469  An  appeal  may  be  taken  by  a  committee  of  pro- 
secution representing  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America  as  an  original  party,  and  direct 
to  the  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  90. 

470  If  an  appellant  fails  to  show  to  the  satisfaction  of 
the  judicatory  that  he  was  unavoidably  prevented  from  so 


86  MANUAL, 

doing,  he  shall  be  considered  as  having  abandoned  his  apn 
peal,  and  the  judgment  shall  stand. — B.  D.  97. 

471  Neither  the  appellant  nor  the  members  of  the 
judicatory  appealed  from  shall  sit,  deliberate  or  vote  in  the 
case.— B.  D.  98. 

472  When  due  notice  of  an  appeal  has  been  given, 
and  the  appeal  and  the  specifications  of  the  errors  alleged 
have  been  filed  in  due  time,  the  appeal  shall  be  considered 
In  order.  The  judgment,  the  notice  of  appeal,  the  appeal 
at-d  the  specifications  of  the  errors  alleged  shall  be  read, 
and  the  judicatory  may  then  determine,  after  hearing  the 
parties,  whether  the  appeal  shall  be  entertained. — B.  D.  99. 

473  If  the  appeal  be  entertained,  the  following  order 
shall  be  observed: 

1.  The  record  in  the  case,  from  the  beginning,  shall  be 
read,  except  what  may  be  omitted  by  consent. 

2.  The  parties  shall  be  heard,  the  appellant  opening  and 
closing. 

3.  Opportunity  shall  be  given  to  the  members  of  the 
judicatory  appealed  from  to  be  heard. 

4.  Opportunity  shall  be  given  to  the  members  of  the 
superior  judicatory  to  be  heard. 

5.  The  vote  shall  then  be  separately  taken,  without  de- 
bate, on  each  specification  of  error  alleged,  the  question 
being  taken  in  the  form,  "Shall  the  specification  of  error 
be  sustained?" — B.  D.  99. 

474  If  no  one  of  the  specifications  be  sustained,  and 
no  error  be  found  by  the  judicatory  in  the  record,  the  judg- 
ment of  the  inferior  judicatory  shall  be  affirmed.  If  one 
or  more  errors  be  found,  the  judicatory  shall  determine 
whether  the  judgment  of  the  inferior  judicatory  shall  be 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  87 

reversed  or  modified  or  the  case  remanded  for  a  new  trial, 
and  the  judgment,  accompanied  by  a  recital  of  the  error  or 
errors  found,  shall  be  entered  on  the  record.  If  the  judica- 
tory deem  it  wise,  an  explanatory  minute  may  be  adopted, 
which  shall  be  a  part  of  the  record  of  the  case. — B.  D.  99. 

475  When  the  judgment  directs  admonition  or  rebuke, 
notice  of  appeal  shall  suspend  all  further  proceedings ;  but 
in  other  cases  the  judgments  shall  be  in  force  until  the  ap- 
peal is  decided. — B.  D.  100. 

476  The  judicatory  whose  judgment  is  appealed  from 
shall  send  up  its  records  and  all  the  papers  relating  thereto 
and  filed  with  the  record.  If  it  fails  to  do  this,  it  shall  be 
censured,  and  the  sentence  appealed  from  shall  be  sus- 
pended until  a  record  is  produced  on  which  the  issue  can 
be  fairly  tried. — B.  D.  loi. 

477  Appeals  are  generally  to  be  taken  to  the  judica- 
tory immediately  superior  to  that  appealed  from. — B.  D. 
102. 

478  For  sufficient  reasons  an  appeal  may  be  taken 
directly  to  the  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  pp.  107,  108. 

479  Appeals  are  not  necessarily  reversed  or  modified 
by  errors  not  essential. — M.  G.  A.  1888,  p.  109,  no. 

480  V.  Dissents  and  Protests. — A  dissent  is  a  declara- 
tion of  one  or  more  members  of  a  minority  in  a  judicatory, 
expressing  disagreement  with  a  decision  of  the  majority  in 
a  particular  case. — B.  D.  103. 

481  A  dissent  which  is  offered  without  reasons  and 
bimply  as  a  record  of  the  vote  of  the  dissenters  may  be 
admitted  to  record,  and  demands  no  reply.  If,  however,  it 
be  accompanied  with  reasons,  it  is  virtually  a  protest. — M. 
G.  A.  1872,  p.  85;  B.  D.  104. 


88  MANUAL. 

482  A  protest  is  a  more  formal  declaration,  made  by 
one  or  more  members  of  a  minority,  bearing  testimony 
against  what  is  deemed  a  mischievous  or  erroneous  pro- 
ceeding, decision  or  judgment,  and  includes  a  statement 
of  the  reasons  therefor. — B.  D.  104. 

483  A  dissent  or  a  protest  must  be  entered  before  the 
rising  of  the  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  1822,  p.  44. 

484  A  protest  consisting  of  the  argument  of  a  case 
which  the  Assembly  refused  to  entertain  was  not  received. 
— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1865,  p.  592. 

485  A  protest  shall  be  recorded  only  by  order  of  the 
judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  1828,  p.  242. 

486  The  judicatory  may  prepare  an  answer  to  any 
protest  which  imputes  to  it  principles  or  reasonings  which 
its  action  does  not  import,  and  the  answer  shall  also  be 
entered  on  the  records.  Leave  may  thereupon  be  given  to 
the  protestant  or  protestants,  if  they  desire  it,  to  modify  their 
protest ;  and  the  answer  of  the  judicatory  may  also,  in  conse- 
quence, be  modified.    This  shall  end  the  matter. — B.  D.  106. 

487  No  answer  is  deemed  necessary  when,  in  the 
course  of  discussion,  the  assumptions  of  a  protest  have 
been  refuted  and  proved  untenable. — M.  G.  A.  1834,  p.  450. 

488  Action  must  be  taken  in  a  protest  alleging  uncon- 
stitutional procedure. — M.  G.  A.  1892,  pp.  202-205. 

489  A  protest  cannot  be  entered  on  the  minutes  of 
the  superior  judicatory  by  members  of  the  judicatory 
appealed  from. — M.  G.  A.  1888,  p.  136. 

490  No  one  shall  be  allowed  to  dissent  or  protest  who 
has  not  a  right  to  vote  on  the  question  decided,  and  in 
judicial  cases  no  one  shall  be  allowed  to  dissent  or  protest 
who  did  not  vote  against  the  decision. — B.  D.  107. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  89 

491  If  a  dissent  or  protest  be  couched  in  decorous  and 
respectful  language,  and  be  without  offensive  reflections  or 
insinuations  against  the  majority,  it  shall  be  entered  on  the 
records. — B.  D.  105. 

492  Dissents. — See  under  Discipline,  Sec.  481. 

493  Divorce. — See  under  Marriage,  Sec.  579. 

494  Evangelists. — An  evangelist  is  an  ordained 
minister,  but  one  who  does  not  sustain  official  relations 
with  any  particular  church.  His  work  is  to  preach,  admin- 
ister sealing  ordinances  and  organize  churches  in  frontier  or 
destitute  settlements. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  xv. 

495  An  evangelist  shall  not  organize  a  church  within 
the  limits  of  any  Presbytery  unless  authority  has  previously 
been  obtained  from  the  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.  1883,  p. 
644. 

496  An  evangehst  may  not  ordain  ministers. — M.  G. 
A.  1882,  pp.  96,  97 ;  F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  viii. 

497  For  local  evangelists.    See  Sec.  243. 

498  In  answer  to  certain  overtures  to  the  General  As- 
sembly requesting  it  to  devise  and  issue  a  plan  by  which 
laymen  possessing  the  requisite  qualifications  shall  be 
directed  toward  appropriate  Christian  labor  as  evangelists, 
the  Assembly  said  that,  while  recognizing  the  scriptural 
office  of  evangelist,  it  is  by  no  means  clear  that  this  office 
is  identical  with  that  which  bears  the  same  name  in  this 
year  of  grace ;  neither  is  our  Church  prepared  to  set  the 
seal  of  its  approval  upon  indiscriminate  and  oftentimes  ir- 
responsible Christian  efforts,  as  distinguished  from  regularly- 
constituted  and  authorized  ministerial  and  pastoral  labor. 
There  is  a  more  excellent  way.  "  Presbyterial  visitation  of 
churches  has   proved  in  many  instances  a  most  efficient 


90  MANUAL. 

method  of  intensifying  spiritual  life.  The  aid  of  neighbor- 
ing and  especially-qualified  pastors  has  also  frequently  sub- 
served a  most  important  end.  And  it  is  by  no  means  cer- 
tain that  in  the  final  issue  more  satisfactory  and  saving 
results  are  realized,  even  in  the  matter  of  religious  revival, 
from  the  sporadic  efforts  of  the  best  evangelists  than  from 
the  continuous  labors  of  those  who  minister  as  pastors  in 
holy  things.  Seemingly,  therefore,  there  is  no  need  that 
this  General  Assembly  emphasize  the  office  of  evangelist  as 
it  at  present  exists  and  is  exercised.  In  response,  however, 
to  the  suggestions  contained  in  the  several  overtures  on  this 
subject  referred  to  your  committee,  the  following  recommen- 
dations are  unanimously  submitted : 

"  I.  That,  while  maintaining  the  high  standard  of  minis- 
terial qualification  which  has  characterized  our  Church 
throughout  its  history.  Presbyteries  are  reminded  of  their 
duty  to  promote  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  unevangelized 
masses  within  their  bounds,  and  are  recommended  in  ex- 
traordinary cases  to  avail  themselves  of  whatever  flexibiUty 
in  the  licensing  of  candidates  the  rules  prescribed  by  our 
Form  of  Government  will  permit. 

"  2.  That  the  faculties  of  our  theological  seminaries  are 
recommended  to  bring  frequently  before  their  students  (he 
duty  of  the  ministry  to  the  unevangelized  masses,  and  to 
emphasize  those  phases  of  theological  instruction  which  will 
especially  qualify  them  to  instruct  and  Christianize  these 
masses." — M.  G.  A.  1887,  pp.  112,  113. 

499  Forms. — l.  Of  ordination  and  installation  of 
ruhng  elders.     See  Sec.  805. 

500  2.  Of  ordination  and  installation  of  deacons. 
See  Sec.  266. 


LAM^  AND    USAGE.  9 1 

501  3.  Of  licensure  for  candidates  for  the  ministry. 
See  Sec.  553. 

502  4-  Of  local  evangelists.     See  Sec.  565. 

503  5.  Of  ordination  of  ministers.     See  Sec.  583. 

504  6.  Of  a  call  to  a  pastorate.     See  Sec.  625. 

505  7.  Of  the  installation  of  a  pastor.     See  Sec.  632. 

506  8.  Of  oath  in  judicial  cases.     See  Sec.  358. 

507  9.  Of  suspension  from  the  church.     See  Sec.  375. 

508  10.  Of  excommunication  from  the  church.  See 
Sec.  380. 

509  II.  Of  restoration  of  an  excommunicated  person. 
See  Sec.  383. 

510  12.  Of  commissioner  to  the  General  Assembly, 
See  Sec.  516. 

511  13.  Of  certificate  of  licensure.     See  Sec.  564. 

512  General  Assembly. — The  General  Assembly 
is  the  highest  judicatory  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  It 
shall  represent  in  one  body  all  the  particular  churches  of 
this  denomination,  and  shall  bear  the  title  of  '*  The  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America." — F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sec.  i. 

513  It  was  formed  out  of  the  following  Synods — viz., 
the  Synod  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey,  the  Synod  of 
Philadelphia,  the  Synod  of  Virginia  and  the  Synod  of  the 
Carohnas.  Its  first  meeting  was  held  on  the  third  Thursday 
of  May,  1789,  in  the  Second  Presbyterian  church,  Philadel- 
phia, Pa.,  and  was  opened  with  a  sermon  by  Rev.  John 
Witherspoon,  D.  D.,  who  presided  until  the  election  of 
Rev.  John  Rodgers,  D.  D.,  the  first  moderator. — P.  D.  200. 

514  The  General  Assembly  shall  consist  of  an  equal 
delegation  of  bishops  and  elders  from  each  Presbytery,  in 


92  MANUAL. 

the  following  proportions — viz.,  each  Presbytery  consisting 
of  not  more  than  twenty-four  ministers  shall  send  one  min- 
ister and  one  elder,  and  each  Presbytery  consisting  of  more 
than  twenty-four  ministers  shall  send  one  minister  and  one 
elder  for  each  additional  twenty-four  ministers,  or  for  each 
additional  fractional  number  of  ministers  not  less  than 
twelve  ;  and  these  delegates  shall  be  styled  "  Commissioners 
to  the  General  Assembly." — F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sec.  ii. 

515  These  commissioners  shall  always  be  appointed 
by  the  Presbytery  at  its  last  stated  meeting  immediately 
preceding  the  meeting  of  the  Assembly,  provided  that 
there  be  a  sufficient  interval  between  that  time  and  the  meet- 
ing of  the  Assembly  for  the  commissioners  to  attend  to  their 
duty  in  due  season ;  otherwise,  they  may  be  appointed  at 
any  stated  meeting  not  more  than  seven  months  preceding 
the  meeting  of  the  Assembly.  To  prevent  failure  in  the 
representation  of  the  Presbyteries,  it  may  be  expedient  for 
each  Presbytery  to  appoint  also  an  alternate-  for  each  com- 
missioner.— F.  G.,  xxii.  sec.  i. 

516  Each  commissioner,  before  his  name  shall  be  en- 
rolled as  a  member  of  the  Assembly,  shall  produce  from  his 
Presbytery  a  commission  under  the  hand  of  the  moderator 
and  clerk,  in  the  following  or  like  form — viz. : 

"  The  Presbytery  of ,  being  met  at ,  on  the  — 

day  of ,  doth  hereby  appoint  ,  bishop  of  the  con- 
gregation of  [or  ,  ruling  elder  in  the  congregation 

of ,  as  the  case  may  be]  "  (to  which  the  Presbytery 

may,  if  they  think  proper,  make  a  substitution  in  the  fol- 
lowing form  :)  "  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  then ,  bishop 

of  the  congregation  of  [or ,  ruhng  elder  in  the  congre- 
gation of ,  as  the  case  may  be],"  "to  be  a  commis- 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  93 

sioner  to  the  next  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 

Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  to  meet  at on 

the  —  day  of ,  A.  D., or  wherever  and  whenever  the 

said  Assembly  may  happen  to  sit :  to  consult,  vote  and  de- 
termine on  all  things  that  may  come  before  that  body  ac- 
cording to  the  principles  and  constitution  of  this  Church  and 
the  word  of  God.  And  of  his  diligence  herein  he  is  to  ren- 
der an  account  at  his  return. 

"  Signed  by  order  of  the  Presbytery 

" ,  Moderator 

•• ,  Clerk." 

F.  G.,  chap.  xxii.  sec.  ii. 

517  In  order  as  far  as  possible  to  procure  a  respectable 
and  full  delegation  to  all  our  judicatories,  it  is  proper  that 
the  expenses  of  ministers  and  elders  in  their  attendance  on 
these  judicatories  be  defrayed  by  the  bodies  which  they  re- 
spectively represent. — F.  G.,  chap.  xxii.  sec.  iii. 

518  It  is  mandatory  to  send  to  the  Assembly  an  equal 
number  of  commissioners ;  also  the  full  number  to  which  a 
Presbytery  is  entitled. — M.  G.  A.  1890,  p.  46. 

519  In  1892  a  commissioner  was  enrolled  who,  in  the 
inability  of  both  principal  and  alternate  to  attend,  was 
named,  in  a  petition,  by  a  majority  of  the  members  of  the 
Presbytery. — M.,  p.  10. 

520  An  elder  not  present  at  the  meeting  of  the  Presby- 
tery and  a  member  of  it,  may  be  elected  a  commissioner 
to  the  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1889,  p.  102. 

521  The  General  Assembly  shall  meet  at  least  once  a 
year,  on  the  third  Thursday  of  May,  at  eleven  o'clock  a.  m. 
— F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sec.  vii. ;  M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  841. 

522  In  1881   the  Assembly  appointed  the  moderator, 


94  MANUAL. 

stated  and  permanent  clerks  as  a  permanent  committee  to 
report  from  year  to  year  on  the  place  of  the  meeting  of  the 
next  ensuing  Assembly. 

523  Any  fourteen  or  more  commissioners,  one-half  of 
«\'hom  shall  be  ministers,  being  met  on  the  day  and  at  the 
place  appointed,  shall  be  a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of 
business. — F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sec.  iii. 

524  If  a  quorum  be  assembled  at  the  time  appointed 
and  the  moderator  be  absent,  the  last  moderator  present, 
being  a  comjnissioner,  or,  if  there  be  none,  the  senior  mem- 
ber present,  shall  be  requested  to  take  his  place,  without 
delay,  until  a  new  election. — G.  A.  R.  ii. 

525  If  a  quorum  be  not  assembled  at  the  hour  ap- 
pointed, any  two  members  shall  be  competent  to  adjourn 
from  time  to  time,  that  an  opportunity  may  be  given  for  a 
quorum  to  assemble. — G.  A.  R.  iii. 

526  The  General  Assembly  may  hold  an  adjourned 
meeting,  although  there  is  no  provision  for  a  pro-re-nata 
meeting. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.   1869,  p.  949;    N.  S.  1869,  p. 

304- 

527  The  officers  of  the  General  Assembly  are  a  stated 
clerk,  who  also  acts  as  treasurer  of  the  Assembly,  a  perma- 
nent clerk  and  temporary  clerks,  the  latter  being  nomi- 
nated by  the  stated  and  permanent  clerks. — M.  G.  A.  1875, 
p.  533;  1884.  p.  33. 

528  Besides  the  ordinary  clerical  duties  devolving 
upon  the  stated  clerk,  the  arrangements  for  transportation 
of  commissioners  are  placed  permanently  in  his  hands. 
He  shall  also  receive  all  overtures,  memorials  and  miscel- 
laneous papers  addressed  to  the  judicatory,  shall  make 
record  of  the  same  and  deliver  them  to  the  committee  of 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  95 

bills  and  overtures  for  appropriate  disposition  or  reference. 
— M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  687  ;  G.  A.  R.  xi. 

529  In  1894  the  Assembly  ordered  that  the  stated 
clerk  should  also  be  employed  as  secretary  and  custodian 
of  the  correspondence  of  the  ad  mterim  committees  with- 
out membership  therein,  and  that  his  salary  be  $3000  per 
annum. — M.,  p.  161,  162. 

530  The  Board  of  Pubhcation  was  also  requested  to 
assign  to  him  rooms  for  his  office  and  the  storage  of  docu- 
ments.— M.  G.  A.  1894,  p.  161. 

531  The  General  Assembly — 

1.  Shall  receive  and  issue  all  appeals,  complaints  and 
references  that  affect  the  doctrine  or  Constitution  of  the 
Church  which  may  be  regularly  brought  before  it  from 
the  inferior  judicatories  ;  provided,  that  in  the  trial  of 
judicial  cases  the  General  Assembly  shall  have  power 
to  act  by  commission,  in  accordance  with  the  provisions 
on  the  subject  of  judicial  commissions  in  the  Book  of  Dis- 
cipline. 

2.  It  shall  review  the  records  of  every  Synod,  and 
approve  or  censure  them. 

3.  It  shall  give  its  advice  and  instruction  in  all  cases 
submitted  to  it  in  conformity  with  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church. 

4.  It  shall  constitute  the  bond  of  union,  peace,  corres- 
pondence and  mutual  confidence  among  all  our  churches. 

5.  It  shall  decide  in  all  controversies  respecting  doctrine 
and  discipline. 

6.  It  shall  reprove,  warn  or  bear  testimony  against  error 
in  doctrine  or  immorality  in  practice  in  any  church,  Presby- 
tery or  Synod. 


96  MANUAL. 

7.  It  shall  erect  new  Synods  when  it  may  be  judged 
necessary. 

8.  It  shall  superintend  the  concerns  of  the  whole 
Church. 

9.  It  shall  correspond  with  foreign  churches  on  such 
terms  as  may  be  agreed  upon  by  the  Assembly  and  the 
corresponding  body. 

10.  It  shall  suppress  schismatical  contentions  and  dis- 
putations. 

11.  And,  in  general,  it  shall  have  the  power  of 
recommending  and  attempting  reformation  of  manners 
and  the  promotion  of  charity,  truth  and  holiness  through 
all  the  churches  under  its  care. — F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sees. 
iv.,  V. 

532  The  Assembly  will  not,  ordinarily,  decide  questions 
in  thesi. — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  73. 

533  Nor  will  it  reverse  the  judicial  acts  of  a  former 
Assembly,  unless  error  be  shown. — M.  G.  A.  1824,  p.  115. 

534  Nor  revise  the  proceedings  of  a  previous  Assembly 
in  a  judicial  case. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1864,  p.  313. 

535  It  may,  however,  reconsider  and  reverse  a  man- 
ifestly erroneous  decision  of  a  former  Assembly. — M.  G.  A. 
O.S.  1842,  p.  33;  N.  S.  1864,  p.  475. 

536  While  it  recognizes  the  right  of  petition  and 
memorial,  it  will  receive  overtures  only  through  Presby- 
teries and  Synods,  and  not  through  individuals  and  Ses- 
sions.— M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  627. 

537  It  has  the  power,  and  has  exercised  it,  to  visit 
Presbyteries  for  the  purpose  of  correcting  irregularities  of 
administration  and  discipHne. — M.  G.  A.  1885,  pp.  584,  585. 

538  Before  any  overtures  or  regulations  proposed  by 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  97 

the  Assembly  to  be  established  as  constitutional  rules  shall 
be  obligatory  on  the  churches,  it  shall  be  necessary  to  trans- 
mit them  to  all  the  Presbyteries,  and  to  receive  the  returns 
of  at  least  a  majority  of  them,  in  writing,  approving  there- 
of.— F.  G.,  chap,  xii.  sec.  vi. 

539  \\niile  our  Form  of  Government  makes  no  pro- 
vision for  corresponding  members  of  the  Assembly,  the 
privilege  is  granted  to  the  secretaries  of  our  Boards  in 
discussions  bearing  upon  the  interests  of  the  Boards,  and 
also  to  the  stated  and  permanent  clerks  of  the  Assembly 
In  matters  touching  their  offices. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  85; 
G.  A.  R.  xhii. 

540  Each  session  of  the  Assembly  shall  be  opened 
and  closed  with  prayer.  And  the  whole  business  of  the 
Assembly  being  finished,  and  the  vote  taken  for  dissolving 
the  present  Assembly,  the  moderator  shall  say  from  the 
chair,  "  By  virtue  of  the  authority  delegated  to  me  by  the 
Church,  let  this  General  Assembly  be  dissolved,  and  I  do 
hereby  dissolve  it,  and  require  another  General  Assembly, 

chosen  in  the  same  manner,  to  meet  at on  the  —  day 

of  ,    A   D. ;"    after   which    he   shall   pray   and   return 

thanks  and  pronounce  the  apostohc  benediction. — F.  G., 
chap.  xii.  sec.  viii. 

541  In  1886  and  in  1887  the  Assembly  arranged  for  an 
appropriate  observance  of  the  one  hundredth  General  Assem- 
bly, to  take  place  in  1888.  It  recommended  that  efforts  be 
made  to  collect  five  million  dollars  for  a  Centenary  Fund, 
which  shall  be  appropriated  toward  the  endowment  of  the 
Boards  of  the  Church,  our  theological  seminaries  and 
Presbyterian  colleges  and  academies. — M.  G.  A..  1886,  p. 
16,  17;  1887,  p.  27. 

7 


9^  MANUAL. 

542  For  programme  of  the  above  centenary,  see  M. 
G.  A.  1888,  p.  75. 

543  For  fac-simile,  see  frontispiece ;  and  for  descrip- 
tion of  the  seal  of  the  Assembly,  see  M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  32. 

544  It  is  a  standing  order  of  the  Assembly  that  over- 
tures must  be  presented  before  the  fifth  day  of  its  session. — 
M.  G.  A.  1894,  p.  160. 

545  The  Assembly  will  not  send  delegates  to  other 
than  ecclesiastical  bodies,  nor  be  a  petitioner  to  partisan 
conventions. — M.  G.  A.  1891,  p.  135. 

546  Historical  Society, — The  Presbyterian  His- 
torical Society  was  organized  in  1852,  formally  incorporated 
in  1857  and  its  charter  amended  in  1877.  Its  objects  are 
to  collect  and  preserve  the  materials  and  to  promote  the 
knowledge  of  the  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America.  The  Assembly  has  repeatedly 
commended  it  to  the  attention  and  the  liberality  of  the 
churches.— M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  577. 

547  Synods  and  Presbyteries  are  recommended  to 
co-operate  with  this  society  through  their  local  historical 
societies  or  special  committees  appointed  for  the  purpose. — 
M.  G.  A.  1893,  p.  162. 

548  Judicatories. — The  judicatories  of  our  Church 
are  the  General  Assembly,  the  Synod,  the  Presbytery  and 
the  Session,  the  authority  of  each  being  defined  in  our 
standards.  This  authority  is  purely  ministerial  and  declar- 
ative, they  having  no  right  to  handle  or  conclude  anything 
but  that  which  is  ecclesiastical ;  neither  to  intermeddle  with 
civil  affairs ;  nor  to  make  any  decision  that  is  not  founded 
on  the  revealed  will  of  God. — C.  F.,  chap.  xxxi.  sees,  iii.,  iv. 

549  In  1894  an  amendment  to  the  Book  of  Discipline 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  99 

was  ordered  to  be  submitted  to  the  Presbyteries  for  the 
adjustment  of  differences  between  judicatories.  This 
amendment  provides  that  a  judicatory  aggrieved  by  an- 
other judicatory  of  same  rank  may  memorialize  the  next 
superior  judicatory  after  the  manner  prescribed  in  sections 
83-93  of  B.  D.,  the  time  Hmit  being  within  one  year  from 
the  commission  of  the  grievance.     See  Sec.  955. 

550  When  so  memoriahzing,  the  judicatory  aggrieved 
shall  appoint  a  committee  to  conduct  the  case  in  whatever 
judicatory  until  the  final  issue  be  reached. 

551  If  sustained,  the  superior  judicatory  may  reverse 
in  whole  or  in  part  the  matter  of  grievance,  and  shall  direct 
the  inferior  judicatory  how  to  dispose  of  the  case  and  may 
enforce  its  order. 

552  Appeal  may  be  taken  by  either  party  to  the  next 
superior  judicatory,  except  as  limited  by  chap.  xi.  sec.  iv. 
F.  G. — M.,  pp.  163,  164. 

553  Licentiates. — Candidates  applying  to  the  Pres- 
bytery to  be  licensed  shall  produce  satisfactory  testimonials 
of  their  good  moral  character  and  of  their  being  regular 
members  of  some  particular  church. 

554  It  shall  also  be  the  duty  of  the  Presbytery  to  ex- 
amine them  respecting  their  experimental  acquaintance  with 
religion  and  the  motives  which  influence  them  to  desire  the 
sacred  office. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  iii. 

555  This  examination  shall  be  close  and  particular, 
and  in  most  cases  may  be  best  conducted  in  the  presence 
of  the  Presbytery  only. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  iii. 

556  It  is  recommended  that  the  candidate  be  also 
required  to  produce  a  diploma  of  Bachelor  or  Master  of 
Arts  from  some  college  or  university,  or,  at  least,  authentic 


lOO  MANUAL. 

testimonials  of  his  having  gone  through  a  regular  course  of 
learning. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  iii. 

557  In  addition  to  such  preliminary  examination,  the 
Presbytery  shall  examine  the  candidate  :  In  his  knowledge 
I.  of  the  Latin  language  and  the  original  languages  in 
which  the  Holy  Scriptures  were  written  ;  2.  Of  the  arts  and 
sciences ;  3.  Of  theolog>%  natural  and  revealed ;  4.  Of  eccle- 
siastical history  ;  5.  Of  the  sacraments  and  church  govern- 
ment.— F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  iv. 

558  And  in  order  to  make  trial  of  his  talents  to  explain 
and  vindicate,  and  practically  to  enforce,  the  doctrines  of  the 
gospel,  the  Presbytery  shall  require  of  him:  i.  A  Latin 
exegesis  on  some  common  head  in  divinity ;  2.  A  critical 
exercise  in  which  the  candidate  shall  give  a  specimen  of  his 
taste  and  judgment  in  sacred  criticism ;  3.  A  lecture  or  ex- 
position of  several  verses  of  Scripture ;  and  4.  A  popular 
sermon. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  iv. 

559  The  lecture  and  popular  sermon  may,  in  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  Presbytery,  be  delivered  in  the  presence  of  a 
congregation. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  v. 

560  Except  in  extraordinary  cases,  of  which  the  Pres- 
byter)' must  judge,  no  candidate  shall  be  licensed  unless 
after  having  completed  the  usual  course  of  academical 
studies  he  shall  have  studied  divinity  at  least  two  years. 
— F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  vi. 

561  In  respect  to  "  extraordinary  cases,"  the  discre- 
tion of  the  Presbytery  should  be  exercised  with  great  cau- 
tion. A  full  collegiate  course  being  impracticable,  the  can- 
didate should  pursue  a  full  course  of  theological  training. 
Also  he  should  not  be  less  than  twenty-five  years  of  age, 
of  special  promise  as  to  talent  and  capacity  for  usefulness, 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  lOI 

with  approved  piety,  and  so  circumstanced  providentially 
that  he  can  prosecute  to  the  end  whatever  studies  the  Pres- 
bytery may  prescribe. — M.  G.  A.   1891,  p,  177. 

562  If  the  Presbytery  be  satisfied  with  his  trials,  it 
shall  license  him  in  the  following  manner : 

The  moderator  shall  propose  to  him  the  following  ques- 
tions— viz. : 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God  and  only  infallible  rule 
of  faith  and  practice  ? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession  of 
Faith  of  this  Church  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine 
taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 

3.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity  and  purity 
of  the  Church  ? 

4.  Do  you  promise  to  submit  yourself  in  the  Lord  to  the 
government  of  this  Presbytery,  or  of  any  other  Presbytery 
in  the  bounds  of  which  you  may  be  called  ? 

563  The  candidate  having  answered  these  questions 
in  the  affirmative,  and  the  moderator  having  offered  up  a 
prayer  suitable  to  the  occasion,  he  shall  address  himself  to 
the  candidate  to  the  following  purpose  :  "  In  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  that  authority  which  he  hath 
given  to  the  Church  for  its  edification,  we  do  license  you  to 
preach  the  gospel  wherever  God  in  his  providence  may  cal) 
you  :  and  for  this  purpose  may  the  blessing  of  God  rest  upon 
you  and  the  Spirit  of  Christ  fill  your  heart !  Amen." — F.  G., 
chap.  xiv.  sees,  vii.,  viii. 

564  A  record  shall  be  made  of  the  licensure  in  the 
following  or  like  form — viz.  : 

"  At  ,  the  —  day  of ,  the  Presbytery  of  , 


I02  MANUAL. 

having  received  testimonials  in  favor  of ,  of  his  having 

gone  through  a  regular  course  of  literature,  of  his  good 
moral  character  and  of  his  being  in  the  communion  of 
the  Church,  proceeded  to  take  the  usual  parts  of  trial  for 
his  licensure ;  and  he  having  given  satisfaction  as  to  his 
accomplishments  in  literature,  as  to  his  experimental  ac- 
quaintance with  religion,  and  as  to  his  proficiency  in  divinity 
and  other  studies,  the  Presbytery  did,  and  hereby  do,  express 
their  approbation  of  all  these  parts  of  trial ;  and  he  having 
adopted  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  this  Church  and  satis- 
factorily answered  the  questions  appointed  to  be  put  to  can- 
didates to  be  licensed,  the  Presbytery  did,  and  hereby  do, 

license  him,  the  said ,  to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ  as 

a  probationer  for  the  holy  ministry  within  the  bounds  of  this 
Presbytery,  or  wherever  else  he  shall  be  orderly  called." — 
F.  G.,  chap,  xiv,  sec.  viii. 

565  The  form  of  license  of  a  local  evangelist  shall  be 
the  following,  viz. :  Follow  the  above  form  as  far  as  par- 
agraph 4,  for  which  paragraph  shall  be  substituted  the  fol- 
lowing :  "  Do  you  promise  to  submit  yourself  in  the  Lord 
to  the  government  of  this  Presbytery  during  the  period  of 
your  service  in  it  as  a  local  evangelist?"  And  in  sec.  viii. 
where  occurs  the  formula,  for  the  phrase,  "  wherever  God  in 
his  providence  may  call  you,"  substitute  the  phrase,  "within 
the  bounds  of  this  Presbytery." — M.  G.  A.  1894,  p.  88. 

566  When  any  candidate,  after  licensure,  shall  by  the 
permission  of  his  Presbytery  remove  without  its  limits,  an 
extract  of  the  record  of  his  licensure,  accompanied  with  a 
presbyterial  recommendation  signed  by  the  clerk,  shall  be 
his  testimonials  to  the  Presbytery  under  whose  care  he  shall 
come. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  x. 


LAiV  AND    USAGE.  IO3 

567  No  candidate  shall  be  licensed  for  a  longer  term 
than  four  years,  but  the  Presbytery  may,  at  the  end  of  such 
term,  if  they  deem  it  expedient,  renew  such  license  for  one 
year. — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  87. 

568  When  a  licentiate  shall  have  been  preaching  for 
a  considerable  time,  and  his  services  do  not  appear  to 
be  edifying  to  the  churches,  the  Presbytery  may,  if  they 
think  proper,  recall  his  license. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec. 
xi. 

569  A  licentiate  belongs  to  the  laity,  is  subject  to  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Session  and  has  no  authority  to  deliber- 
ate or  vote  in  the  Presbytery,  neither  has  he  a  seat  or  a  voice 
in  the  Session,  nor  can  he  administer  the  sacraments.  He 
may,  however,  solemnize  marriage  in  those  States  where  the 
civil  laws  authorize  him  to  do  it. — M.  G.  A.  1829,  p.  263  ; 
1844.  p.  377;  B.  D.  18. 

570  Lfiturgies. — The  General  Assembly  in  1874  de- 
clared "  that  the  practice  of  responsive  service  in  the  pub- 
lic worship  of  the  sanctuary  is  without  warrant  in  the  New 
Testament,  and  is  unwise  and  impolitic  in  view  of  its  inevi- 
table tendency  to  destroy  uniformity  in  our  mode  of  worship  • 
and  the  Sessions  of  the  churches  are  urged  to  preserve  in 
act  and  spirit  the  simplicity  indicated  in  the  Directory  for 
Worship."— M.  G.  A.  1874,  p,  83. 

571  In  answer  to  an  overture  asking  the  General  As- 
sembly to  transmit  to  the  Presbyteries  an  overture  which 
shall  settle  clearly  that  responsive  readings  are  a  permissible 
part  of  public  worship,  or  the  opposite,  the  Assembly  said : 
"  It  does  not  deem  it  advisable  to  send  down  such  an  over- 
ture. Referring  to  past  action  of  the  General  Assembly  for 
an  opinion  as  to  the  usage  in  question,  this  Assemblv  is  not 


104  MANUAL. 

prepared  to  recommend  to  the  Sessions  to  make  it  a  subjea 
of  church  discipline." — M.  G.  A.  1876,  p.  79. 

572  In  1882  the  Presbytery  of  Puget  Sound  asked  the 
Assembly  to  prepare  and  publish  a  book  of  forms  for  public 
and  social  worship  and  for  special  occasions,  which  shall  be 
the  authorized  service-book  of  the  Church,  to  be  used  when- 
ever a  prescribed  formula  may  be  desired.  To  this  request 
the  following  answer  was  given  :  "  In  view  of  the  action  of 
previous  General  Assemblies  on  this  subject,  and  the  liberty 
which  belongs  to  each  minister  to  avail  himself  of  the  Cal- 
vinistic  or  other  ancient  devotional  forms  of  the  Reformea 
churches  so  far  as  may  seem  to  him  for  edification,  it  is  in- 
expedient for  the  General  Assembly  to  make  any  special 
order  in  the  premises." — M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  95. 

573  Lord's  Supper.— The  Lord's  Supper,  being 
one  of  the  sacraments  of  the  New  Testament,  shall  be  ad- 
ministered only  by  a  minister  of  the  word  lawfully  ordained. 
— C.  F.,  chap,  xxvii.  sec.  iv. 

574  Those  entitled  to  partake  of  it  are  only  communi- 
cants in  good  and  regular  standing  in  any  evangelical  church. 
— M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  75. 

575  The  Assembly  of  1881  answered  an  overture  ask- 
ing, "  If  the  use  of  fermented  wine  is  necessary  to  the  proper 
observance  of  the  Lord's  Supper?"  as  follows  :  "  The  essen- 
tial elements  in  the  Lord's  Supper  are  bread  and  wine.  The 
General  Assembly  has  always  recognized  the  right  of  each 
church  Session  to  determine  what  is  bread  and  what  is 
wine."— M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  548.     See  Sec.  957. 

576  In  case  of  protracted  sickness  or  approaching 
death  it  may  be  administered  in  private  by  the  pastor  and 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  IO5 

an  elder,  record  of  the  same  to  be  made  in  the  minutes  of 
the  Session.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1863,  p.  37. 

577  To  avoid  perversion  and  guard  against  the  neglect 
of  the  Lord's  Supper,  training  classes  especially  for  the 
instruction  of  the  young,  and  to  be  under  the  care  of  pas- 
tors, is  recommended. — M.  G.  A.  1889,  pp.  63,  64. 

578  Marriage.— In  1885  the  General  Assembly  en- 
joined ministers  to  use  the  greatest  possible  care  that  they 
transgress  neither  the  laws  of  God  nor  the  laws  of  the  com- 
munity in  marrying  persons  who  have  been  divorced  on 
grounds  not  warranted  in  the  Scriptures,  or  any  other  per- 
sons whose  lawful  right  may  be  called  in  question. — M.  G. 
A.  1885,  p.  639. 

579  The  Confession  of  Faith  recognizes  only  two 
proper  grounds  of  divorce — adultery  and  such  willful  de- 
sertion as  can  no  way  be  remedied  by  the  Church  or  civil 
magistrate. — Chap.  xxiv.  sec.  vi. 

580  In  1883  the  General  Assembly  adopted  the  follow- 
ing resolution : 

"  Whereas,  The  preservation  of  the  marriage  relation  as 
an  ordinance  of  God  is  essential  to  social  order,  morality 
and  religion  ;  and 

"  Whereas,  That  relation  in  the  popular  mind  is  shorn  of 
its  divine  sanctions  to  such  an  extent  that  not  only  are  its 
sacred  bonds  often  sundered  for  insufficient  and  trifling  rea- 
sons, but  the  action  of  the  civil  courts  and  the  divorce  laws  in 
many  of  the  States  are  in  direct  contravention  of  the  law 
of  God ;  therefore  be  it 

"Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  hereby  bears  tes- 
timony against  this  immorality,  and  earnestly  advises  the 
churches  and  Presbyteries  under  its  care  to  make  use  of  all 


I06  MANUAL. 

proper  measures  to  correct  this  widespread  evil." — M.  G.  A., 
p.  689. 

581  Adultery  or  fornication  committed  after  a  contract, 
being  detected  before  marriage,  giveth  just  occasion  to  the 
innocent  party  to  dissolve  that  contract.  In  the  case  of 
adultery  after  marriage  it  is  lawful  for  the  innocent  party  to 
sue  out  a  divorce,  and  after  the  divorce  to  marry  another, 
as  if  the  offending  party  were  dead. — C.  F.,  chap.  xxiv. 
sec.  V. ;  D,  W.,  chap.  xii. 

582  Ministers . — When  a  licentiate  shall  have  proved 
himself  successful  in  the  ministry  and  satisfactory  to  the  peo- 
ple among  whom  he  has  been  preaching,  the  Presbytery  shall 
ordain  him  to  the  full  office  of  the  gospel  ministry. — F.  G., 
chap.  XV.  sec.  xi. 

583  In  this  case  the  following  order  shall  be  observed  : 

1.  The  Presbytery,  especially  if  a  different  Presbytery 
from  that  which  licensed  him,  shall  carefully  examine  him 
as  to  his  acquaintance  with  experimental  religion,  his  knowl- 
edge of  philosophy,  theology,  ecclesiastical  history,  the 
Greek  and  Hebrew  languages,  and  such  other  branches 
of  learning  as  to  the  Presbytery  may  appear  requisite,  and 
as  to  his  knowledge  of  the  Constitution,  the  rules  and  prin- 
ciples of  the  government  and  discipline  of  the  Church, 
together  with  such  written  discourse  or  discourses  as  to 
the  Presbytery  may  seem  proper. 

2.  The  Presbytery,  being  fully  satisfied  with  the  qualifi- 
cations of  the  candidate,  shall  appoint  a  day  and  place  for 
his  ordination. 

3.  On  the  day  appointed  for  ordination,  the  Presbytery 
being  convened,  a  member  previously  appointed  to  that  duty 
shall  preich  a  sermon  adapted  to  the  occasion.     The  same 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  lO/ 

or  another  member  appointed  to  preside  shall  briefly  recite 
in  the  audience  of  the  people  the  proceedings  of  the  Pres- 
bytery preparatory  to  the  transaction,  shall  point  out  the 
nature  and  importance  of  the  ordinance  and  shall  endeavor 
to  impress  all  present  with  a  proper  sense  of  its  solemnity. 

4.  Then,  addressing  himself  to  the  candidate,  he  shall 
propose  to  him  the  following  questions — viz. : 

(i)  Do  you  believe  the  scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the  only  infallible  rule 
of  faith  and  practice  ? 

(2)  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession 
of  Faith  of  this  Church  as  containing  the  system  of  doc- 
trine taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 

(3)  Do  you  approve  the  government  and  discipline  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United  States? 

(4)  Do  you  promise  subjection  to  your  brethren  in  the 
Lord? 

(5)  Have  you  been  induced,  as  far  as  you  know  your 
own  heart,  to  seek  the  office  of  the  holy  ministry  from  love 
to  God  and  a  sincere  desire  to  promote  his  glory  in  the  gos- 
pel of  his  Son  ? 

(6)  Do  you  promise  to  be  zealous  and  faithful  in  main- 
taining the  truths  of  the  gospel  and  the  purity  and  peace  of 
the  Church,  whatever  persecution  or  opposition  may  arise 
unto  you  on  that  account? 

(7)  Do  you  engage  to  be  faithful  and  diligent  in  the 
exercise  of  all  private  and  personal  duties  which  become 
you  as  a  Christian  and  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  as  well  as 
in  all  relative  duties  and  the  public  duties  of  your  office, 
endeavoring  to  adorn  the  profession  of  the  gospel  by  your 
conversation,  and  walking  with  exemplary  piety  before  the 


ro8  MANUAL. 

flock  over  which  God  shall  make  you  overseer  ? — F.  G.,  chap. 
XV.  sees,  xi.,  xii. 

584  If  the  licentiate  is  to  be  ordained  as  an  evangelist, 
the  following  question  shall  be  propounded  to  him — viz. : 
"  Are  you  now  willing  to  undertake  the  work  of  an  evangel- 
ist, and  do  you  promise  to  discharge  the  duties  which  may 
be  incumbent  upon  you  in  this  character  as  God  may  give 
you  strength  ?" — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  xv. 

585  The  licentiate  having  answered  in  the  affirmative 
to  each  of  these  questions,  he  shall  kneel  down  in  a  con- 
venient place,  and  the  presiding  minister  shall  by  prayer 
and  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  Presbytery 
solemnly  ordain  him  to  the  holy  office  of  the  gospel  min- 
istry. Prayer  being  ended,  the  candidate  shall  rise  from 
his  knees,  and  the  presiding  minister  shall  first,  and  after- 
ward the  members  of  the  Presbytery  in  their  order,  take  him 
by  the  right  hand,  saying  in  words  to  this  purpose :  "  We 
give  you  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  to  take  part  of  this 
ministry  with  us." 

Then  the  presiding  minister,  or  some  other  appointed 
for  the  purpose,  shall  give  to  the  newly-ordained  minister 
a  solemn  charge,  recommending  him  to  persevere  in  the 
faithful  discharge  of  his  solemn  duties.  Prayer  shall  then 
be  offered,  and  the  assembly  dismissed  by  the  newly-or- 
dained minister. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  xiv. 

586  The  Presbytery  shall  make  due  record  of  the 
transaction,  and  enroll  the  name  of  the  new  member.^ 
F.  G.,  chap.  XV.  sec.  xiv. 

587  The  minister  thus  ordained  and  set  apart  to  the 
full  work  of  the  ministry  becomes  a  constituent  member  of 
the  Presbytery,  with  all  the  rights   and  duties   pertaining 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  IO9 

thereto,  and  is  authorized  to  administer  the  sacraments, 
and  to  do  all  other  acts  which  properly  belong  to  the  sacred 
office. 

588  While  the  Assembly  has  declared  that  the  ordina- 
tion of  licentiates  on  the  Sabbath  is  inexpedient,  it  is  left  to 
the  Presbyteries  to  act  as  they  may  judge  that  their  duty  re- 
quires.— M.  G.  A.  1821,  p.  10. 

589  A  ruling  elder  being  moderator  of  a  Presbytery 
cannot  preside  at  the  ordination  of  a  minister,  nor  propose 
the  constitutional  questions,  nor  take  part  in  the  laying  on 
of  the  hands  of  the  Presbytery,  nor  make  the  ordaining 
prayer. — M.  G.  A.  1890,  p.  113. 

590  Presbyteries  only  are  competent  to  ordain  minis- 
ters.—M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  97. 

591  For  the  rule  governing  the  reception  of  ministers 
from  foreign  countries,  see  P.  D.,  p.  155;  M.  G.  A.  1888, 
p.  III. 

In  1872  the  Assembly  repealed  the  rule  requiring  min- 
isters from  Presbyterian  churches  in  Great  Britain  to  submit 
to  a  year's  probation  before  maintaining  ministerial  stand- 
ing, and  in  1883  the  same  rule,  so  far  as  it  relates  to  min- 
isters coming  from  the  Presbyterian  churches  of  Canada. — 
M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  70;  1883,  p.  625. 

592  The  question  of  the  examination  of  ministers  com- 
ing to  a  Presbytery  from  another  Presbytery  is  left  to  the  dis- 
cretion of  Presbyteries. — M.  G.  A.  1880,  p.  56. 

593  Ministers  coming  from  other  denominations  shall 
be  carefully  examined  by  the  Presbytery  in  theology. — M. 
G.  A.  1880.  p.  85. 

594  In  1 89 1  the  Assembly  adopted  the  following  rule 
for  the  guidance  of  Presbyteries  in  respect  to  the  reception 


1 10  MANUAL. 

of  ministers  from  other  denominations:  "When  apphcation 
is  made  for  admission  to  the  Presbytery,  Presbytery  shall 
inquire  concerning  his  character,  his  education  and  pro- 
fessional training,  his  ordination;  and  his  motives  in  seek- 
ing admission  to  the  Presbytery.  Previous  to  his  enroll- 
ment he  shall  be  required  to  give  assent  to  the  first  seven 
questions  prescribed  by  our  Form  of  Government  for  ordi- 
nation, chap.  XV.  sec.  xii.,  pp.  176,  177.     See  Sec.  1047. 

595  Should  the  applicant  not  possess  the  qualifications 
for  ordination  prescribed  by  our  standards,  he  shall  not  be 
enrolled  until  at  least  six  months  after  the  presentation  of 
his  application  to  the  Presbytery,  being  permitted  in  the 
mean  time  to  labor  within  the  bounds  of  Presbytery. — M., 
p.  177. 

596  A  minister  restored  after  deposition,  or  who  has 
demitted  the  ministry,  shall  before  reception  be  reordained. 
— M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  115. 

597  Original  jurisdiction  in  relation  to  ministers  belongs 
to  the  Presbytery.— B.  D.  18. 

598  Ministers  unemployed  and  able  for  service  who 
refuse  to  labor  under  the  direction  of  Presbytery  shall,  if  not 
excused,  be  retired,  and  so  reported  to  the  Assembly. — M. 
G.  A.  1881,  p.  547. 

599  Ministers  who  absent  themselves  from  meetings 
of  judicatories  and  give  no  heed  to  the  communications  of 
the  Presbytery  shall  be  disciphned. — M.  G.  A.  1876,  p.  80. 

600  Ministers  should  connect  themselves  with  those 
Presbyteries  within  which  is  located  either  their  field  of 
labor  or  their  residence,  unless  very  special  and  unusual 
reasons  exist  to  the  contrary. — M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  604. 

601  If  a  minister  otherwise  in  good  standing  shall  make 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  Ill 

application  to  be  released  from  the  office  of  the  ministry,  he 
may,  at  the  discretion  of  the  Presbytery,  be  put  on  proba- 
tion for  one  year  at  least  in  such  a  manner  as  the  Presby- 
tery may  direct,  in  order  to  ascertain  his  motives  and  reasons 
for  such  a  relinquishment ;  and  if  at  the  end  of  this  period 
the  Presbytery  be  satisfied  that  he  cannot  be  useful  and 
happy  in  the  exercise  of  his  ministry,  they  may  allow  him 
to  demit  the  office  and  return  to  the  condition  of  a  private 
member  in  the  Church,  ordering  his  name  to  be  stricken 
from  the  roll  of  the  Presbytery  and  giving  him  a  letter  to 
any  church  with  which  he  may  desire  to  connect  himself. — 
B.  D.  51. 

602  If  a  minister  not  otherwise  chargeable  with  an 
offence  renounces  the  jurisdiction  of  this  Church  by  aban- 
doning the  ministry  or  becoming  independent  or  joining 
another  denomination  not  deemed  heretical,  without  a  regu- 
lar dismission,  the  Presbytery  shall  take  no  other  action 
than  to  record  the  fact  and  erase  his  name  from  the  roll. — 
B.  D.  53. 

603  If  charges  are  pending  against  him,  he  may  be 
tried  thereon.  If  it  appears  that  he  has  joined  another 
denomination,  deemed  heretical,  he  may  be  suspended, 
deposed  or  excommunicated. — B.  D.  53. 

604  For  proceedings  in  the  trial  of  a  minister,  see 
under  Discipline,  Sec.  333. 

605  The  designation  "  H.  R."  in  the  minutes  of  the 
Assembly  refers  to  ministers  who,  by  sickness,  old  age  or 
by  any  other  cause,  are  incapacitated  for  active  service.  The 
designation,  however,  does  not  affect  in  any  way  the  status 
of  such  ministers  or  deprive  them  of  any  of  the  functions 
of  their  office. — M.  G.  A.  1875,  P-  S^Z- 


112  MANUAL. 

606  The  certificate  of  dismission  granted  to  a  mmister 
must  designate  a  particular  Presbytery,  and  no  other  than 
the  one  designated  shall  receive  him. — B.  D.  iii. 

607  Ministers  of  an  extinct  Presbytery  may  be  trans- 
ferred by  the  Synod  to  any  Presbytery  within  its  bounds.— 
B.  D.  113. 

608  Mormonism. — For  deliverances  of  the  General 
Assembly  against,  see  M.  G.  A.  1879,  p.  586;  1881,  p.  550. 

609  Music— As  a  part  of  worship,  the  music  of  a 
particular  church  is  under  the  direction  and  control  of  the 
Session.— F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  vi. ;  M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  115. 

610  Overtures. — Before  an  overture  or  regulation 
proposed  by  the  General  Assembly  to  be  established  as  a 
constitutional  rule  shall  be  obligatory  on  the  churches  it 
shall  be  necessary  to  transmit  it  to  the  Presbyteries,  and 
to  receive  the  returns  of  at  least  a  majority  of  them,  in 
writing,  approving  it. — F.  G., "  chap.  xii.  sec.  vi.  ;  Sec. 
247. 

611  The  General  Assembly  will  not  entertain  over- 
tures from  individuals  and  Sessions  ;  they  must  come  to  it 
through  Presbyteries  and  Synods. — M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  627. 

612  This  rule,  however,  does  not  deny  the  right  of 
petition,  which  is  inalienable,  but  only  prescribes  an  orderly 
method  of  action.— M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  75  ;  1887,  p.  119. 

613  In  the  General  Assembly  the  stated  clerk  shall 
receive  all  memorials,  overtures  and  other  papers  addressed 
to  the  Assembly,  make  record  of  the  same  and  deliver  them 
to  the  committee  of  bills  and  overtures  for  appropriate  dis- 
position or  reference.  This  committee  shall  have  the  floor 
on  the  reassembling  of  the  judicatory  after  each  adjourn- 
ment, to  report  its  recommendations  as  to  orders  of  business 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  1 1 3 

or  reference  of  papers ;  and  this  right  of  the  committee  shall 
take  precedence  of  the  orders  of  the  day. — G.  A,  R.  xi. 

614  Pastors. — The  title  of  "pastor"  is  given  to 
an  ordained  minister  when  he  has  been  installed  by  the 
Presbytery  over  one  or  more  churches. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv. 

615  The  meeting  of  the  congregation  for  the  caUing 
of  a  pastor  shall  be  convened  by  the  Session,  and  it  shall 
always  be  a  dut}'  of  the  Session  to  convene  the  congrega- 
tion when  a  majority  of  the  persons  entitled  to  vote  in  the 
case  shall  by  a  petition  request  that  a  meeting  may  be 
called. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  i. 

616  Should  a  Session  refuse  to  call  such  a  meeting, 
redress  may  be  found  in  a  complaint  to  the  Presbytery. — 
M.  G.  A.  1814,  p.  559. 

617  The  meeting  thus  called  must  be  moderated  by 
a  minister  of  the  same  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  ii. 

618  If,  however,  on  account  of  distance  it  be  highly 
inconvenient  to  obtain  the  services  of  a  minister,  the  meet- 
ing may  proceed  without  him. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  ii. 

619  In  a  congregational  meeting  of  which  a  minister 
is  the  moderator,  an  appeal  from  his  rulings  cannot  be  to 
said  congregational  meeting.  When  taken,  whether  in 
meetings  for  the  election  of  a  pastor,  or  elders,  or  deacons, 
the  appeal  should  be  entered  on  the  minutes  of  the  meet- 
ing and  reported  to  the  Presbytery  for  adjudication. 

620  Of  this  meeting  notice  shall  be  given  from  the 
pulpit  on  a  Lord's  day  preceding  the  day  appointed. — F.  G., 
chap.  XV.  sec.  iii. 

621  On  the  day  appointed  the  minister  invited  to  pre- 
side, if  present,  shall,  if  it  be  deemed  expedient,  preach  a 
sermon,  after  which,  if  the  way  be  clear,  as  shall  be  ex- 

s 


1 14  MANUAL. 

pressed  by  a  majority  of  voices,  he  shall  proceed  to  take 
votes  accordingly.  In  this  election  no  person  shall  be 
entitled  to  vote  who  refuses  to  submit  to  the  censures  of  the 
church,  or  who  does  not  contribute  his  just  proportion, 
according  to  his  own  engagements  or  the  rules  of  the  con- 
gregation, to  all  its  necessary  expenses. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv. 
sec.  iv. 

622  While  each  congregation  may  at  its  discretion 
adopt  rules  prescribing  who  shall  vote  for  a  pastor,  no 
communicant  in  regular  standing  can  be  deprived  of  his 
right  to  vote  in  such  election,  subject  to  the  conditions  men- 
tioned in  F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  iv. — M.  G.  A.  1879,  P-  ^30* 

623  At  a  meeting  convened  for  the  election  of  a  pastor 
it  is  proper  for  the  clerk  of  the  Session  to  act  as  clerk. 

624  Should  it  appear  that  a  large  minority  of  the  peo- 
ple are  averse  from  the  Candidate  who  has  a  majority  of 
votes,  and  cannot  be  induced  to  concur  in  the  call,  the  pre- 
siding minister  shall  endeavor  to  dissuade  the  congregation 
from  prosecuting  it  further;  but  if  the  majority  shall  insist 
upon  their  rights  to  call  a  pastor,  the  presiding  minister  shall 
proceed  to  draw  a  call  in  due  form  and  to  have  it  subscribed 
by  the  electors,  certifying  at  the  same  time  in  writing  the 
number  and  circumstances  of  those  who  do  not  concur  in 
the  call ;  all  of  which  proceedings  shall  be  laid  before  the 
Presbytery,  together  with  the  call. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  v. 

625  The  call  shall  be  in  the  following  or  like  form — 
namely : 

"The  congregation  of ,  being  on  sufficient  grounds 

well  satisfied  of  the  ministerial  qualifications  of  you, , 

and  having  good  hopes  from  our  past  experience  of  your 
labors  that  your  ministrations  in  the  gospel  will  be  profitable 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  1 1 5 

to  our  spiritual  interests,  do  earnestly  call  and  desire  you  to 
undertake  the  pastoral  office  in  said  congregation,  promising 
you  in  the  discharge  of  your  duty  all  proper  support,  encour- 
agement and  obedience  in  the  Lord. 

"And  that  you  may  be  free  from  worldly  cares  and 
avocations,  we  hereby  promise  and  oblige  ourselves  to  pay 

to  you  the  sum  of  $ in  regular  payments  during 

the  time  of  your  being  and  continuing  the  regular  pastor  of 
this  church. 

"  In  testimony  whereof,  we  have  respectively  subscribed 

our  names,  this  —  day  of ,  A.  D. . 

"Attested  by , 

"  Moderator  of  the  meeting." 

626  At  its  discretion  a  congregation  may  subscribe 
their  call  by  their  elders  and  deacons  or  by  their  trustees  or 
by  a  select  committee.  In  such  a  case  it  shall  be  certified 
to  the  Presbytery  by  the  presiding  moderator  of  the  meeting 
that  the  persons  signing  have  been  duly  appointed  for 
this  purpose,  and  that  the  call  has  been  in  all  other  re- 
spects prepared  as  above  directed. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec 
vii. 

627  The  call  thus  prepared  shall  be  presented  to  the 
Presbyteiy  under  whose  care  the  person  called  shall  be, 
that  if  the  Presbytery  think  it  expedient  to  present  the  call 
to  him  it  may  be  accordingly  presented ;  and  no  minister 
or  candidate  shall  receive  a  call  but  through  the  hands  of 
the  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  ix. 

628  If  the  call  be  to  a  person  connected  with  another 
Presbytery,  the  commissioners  deputed  from  the  congrega- 
tion to  prosecute  the  call  shall  produce  to  that  judicatory  a 
certificate  from  their  own  Presbytery,  regularly  attested  by 


1 1 6  MANUAL. 

the  moderator  and  clerk,  that  the  call  has  been  laid  before 
them  and  is  in  order.  If  that  Presbytery  present  the  call  to 
the  person  called  and  he  be  disposed  to  accept  it,  they  shall 
dismiss  him  from  their  jurisdiction  and  require  him  to  repair 
to  that  Presbytery  within  whose  bounds  he  is  called. — F.  G., 
chap.  XV.  sec.  x. 

629  If  the  person  thus  called  be  a  licentiate,  he  shall 
submit  himself  to  the  usual  trials  preparatory  to  ordination 
by  the  Presbytery  to  which  he  has  been  dismissed. — F.  G., 
chap.  XV.  sec.  x. 

630  It  may  be  more  convenient,  and  at  the  same  time 
may  avoid  delay,  if  the  person  thus  called  obtains  a  letter  of 
dismission  to  the  Presbytery  within  the  bounds  of  which 
he  expects  to  labor,  and  then  after  his  reception  proceed- 
ings may  be  taken  as  in  the  case  of  one  of  its  own  mem- 
bers.— F.  G.,  chap.  XV.  sec.  ix. 

631  For  proceedings  to  be  observed  in  the  ordination 
of  a  licentiate,  see  under  Ministers,  Sec.  583. 

632  When  any  minister  is  to  be  settled  in  a  congrega- 
tion, the  installment,  which  consists  in  constituting  a  pas- 
toral relation  between  him  and  the  people  of  a  particular 
church,  may  be  performed  by  the  Presbytery  or  by  a  com- 
mittee appointed  for  that  purpose,  as  may  appear  most 
expedient ;  and  the  following  order  shall  be  observed 
therein : 

1.  A  day  shall  be  appointed  for  the  installment,  at  such 
time  as  may  appear  most  convenient,  and  due  notice  thereof 
shall  be  given  to  the  congregation. 

2.  When  the  Presbytery  or  committee  shall  be  convened 
and  constituted  on  the  day  appointed,  a  sermon  shall  be 
preached  by  some  one  of  the  members  previously  appointed 


LA  W  AND   USA  GE.  1 1 7 

thereto,  immediately  after  which  the  bishop  who  is  to  pre- 
side shall  state  to  the  congregation  the  design  of  the  meet- 
ing and  briefly  recite  the  proceedings  of  the  Presbytery  rela- 
tive thereto,  and  then,  addressing  himself  to  the  minister  to 
be  installed,  shall  propose  to  him  the  following  or  similar 
questions : 

(i)  Are  you  now  willing  to  take  the  charge  of  this  con- 
gregation as  their  pastor,  agreeably  to  your  declaration  at 
accepting  their  call  ? 

(2)  Do  you  conscientiously  believe  and  declare,  as  far 
as  you  know  your  own  heart,  that  in  taking  upon  you  this 
charge  you  are  influenced  by  a  sincere  desire  to  promote  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  his  Church  ? 

(3)  Do  you  solemnly  promise  that  by  the  assistance  of 
the  grace  of  God  you  will  endeavor  faithfully  to  discharge 
all  the  duties  of  a  pastor  to  this  congregation,  and  will  be 
careful  to  maintain  a  deportment  in  all  respects  becoming  a 
minister  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  agreeably  to  your  ordina- 
tion engagements  ? 

633  To  all  these  having  received  satisfactory  answers, 
he  shall  propose  to  the  people  the  following  questions : 

(i)  Do  you,  the  people  of  this  congregation,  continue 

to  profess  your  readiness  to  receive ,  whom  you  have 

called  to  be  your  pastor? 

(2)  Do  you  promise  to  receive  the  word  of  truth  from 
his  mouth  with  meekness  and  love,  and  to  submit  to  him  in 
the  due  exercise  of  discipline  ? 

(3)  Do  you  promise  to  encourage  him  in  his  arduous 
labor,  and  to  assist  his  endeavors  for  your  instruction  and 
spiritual  edification  ?  . 

(4)  And  do  you  engage  to  continue  to  him  while  he  is 


Il8  MANUAL. 

your  pastor  that  competent  worldly  maintenance  which  you 
have  promised,  and  whatever  else  you  may  see  needful  for 
the  honor  of  religion  and  his  comfort  among  you  ? 

634  The  people  having  answered  these  questions  in 
the  affirmative  by  holding  up  their  right  hands,  he  shall 
solemnly  pronounce  and  declare  the  said  minister  to  be 
regularly  constituted  the  pastor  of  that  congregation. 

635  A  charge  shall  then  be  given  to  both  parties,  and 
after  prayer  and  singing  a  psalm  adapted  to  the  transaction 
the  congregation  shall  be  dismissed  with  the  usual  benedic- 
tion.— F.  G.,  chap.  xvi.  sees,  iv.,  v.,  vi. 

636  It  is  highly  becoming  that  after  the  solemnity  of 
the  installment  the  heads  of  families  of  that  congregation 
who  are  present — or,  at  least,  the  elders  and  those  appointed 
to  take  care  of  the  temporal  concerns  of  that  church — should 
come  forward  to  their  pastor  and  give  him  their  right  hand, 
in  token  of  cordial  reception  and  affectionate  regard. — F.  G., 
chap.  xvi.  sec.  vii. 

637  It  is  discretionary  for  a  Presbytery  to  appoint 
others  than  its  own  members  to  participate  in  installation 
services.— M.  G.  A.  1893,  pp.  71,  72. 

638  Also  to  omit  the  Latin  exegesis  as  a  part  of  trial 
of  a  candidate.— M.  G.  A.  1893,  pp.  71,  117. 

639  Co-pastors  are  ministers  who  have  been  regularly 
called  by  the  people  and  installed  by  the  Presbytery  over 
one  or  more  congregations.  They  possess  equal  authority 
both  in  the  Session  and  in  the  congregation. — F.  G.,  chap. 
ix.  sec.  v. 

640  An  assistant  pastor  may  be  a  licentiate  or  an  or- 
dained minister.  He  may  be  appointed  by  the  church  or 
pastor,  with  the  approbation  of  the  Presbytery,  to  assist  the 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  II9 

pastor  for  a  time  or  permanently.  He  has  no  seat  in  the 
Session  nor  jurisdiction  in  the  congregation.  In  his  duties 
he  acts  in  the  name  and  under  the  direction  of  the  pastor. 
— Hodge. 

641  Although  the  Constitution  is  silent  as  to  the  rela- 
tion of  "  Pastor  Emeritus,"  it  is  sometimes  .instituted,  with 
the  concurrence  of  the  Presbytery,  in  the  case  of  a  minis- 
ter who,  after  a  long  and  honorable  pastorate,  has  become 
incapacitated  for  actual  service.      See  Sec.  997. 

642  When  a  minister  is  pastor  over  one  church  and  the 
stated  supply  of  another,  each  cb.urch  shall  be  represented 
in  Presbytery  by  an  elder. — M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1851,  p.  15 ;  O. 

s.  1847,  p.  377. 

643  If  these  churches  be  in  different  Presbyteries, 
and  are  under  the  care  of  the  same  pastor,  they  shall,  so 
long  as  the  relation  continues,  belong  to  the  Presbytery 
with  which  the  pastor  is  connected. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  88. 

644  As  expressive  of  the  judgment  of  the  Assembly 
concerning  the  custom  prevailing  in  some  Presbyteries  of 
permitting  ministers  to  serve  churches  through  a  series  of 
years  without  installation,  and  of  placing  the  names  of  such 
ministers  in  the  statistical  tables  as  pastors-elect,  and  whereas 
such  customs  are  inconsistent  with  the  express  requirements 
or  implications  of  Form  of  Government,  chap.  xv.  sec.  viii. 
and  xvi.  sec.  iii.,  Presbyteries  are  enjoined — 

1.  To  take  order  that  as  soon  as  possible  after  a  licenti- 
ate or  an  ordained  minister  has  been  called  by  a  church, 
and  the  call  has  been  approved  and  accepted,  such  person 
shall  be  installed  as  pastor  of  the  church  calling  him. 

2.  To  place  names  of  none  in  the  statistical  tables  as 
pastors-elect  ("  P.  E.")  whose  calls  have  not  been  regularly 


1 20  MANUAL. 

approved  by  the  Presbytery  having  charge  of  the  church 
issuing  the  call,  and  who  have  not  signified  their  acceptance 
thereof  and  readiness  for  installation. — M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  56. 

645  When  any  minister  shall  labor  under  such  griev- 
ances in  his  congregation  as  that  he  shall  desire  to  resign 
his  pastoral  charge,  the  Presbytery  shall  cite  the  congrega- 
tion to  appear,  by  their  commissioners,  at  their  next  meet- 
ing, to  show  cause,  if  any  they  have,  why  the  Presbytery 
should  not  accept  the  resignation.  If  the  congregation  fail 
to  appear,  or  if  their  reasons  for  retaining  their  pastor  be 
deemed  by  the  Presbytery  insufficient,  he  shall  have  leave 
granted  to  resign  his  pastoral  charge,  of  which  due  record 
shall  be  made,  and  that  church  shall  be  held  vacant  till 
supplied  again  in  an  orderly  manner  with  another  minister ; 
and  if  any  congregation  shall  desire  to  be  released  from 
their  pastor,  a  similar  process,  jnutaizs  mutandis,  shall  be 
observed. — F.  G.,  chap.  xvii. 

646  Where  the  parties  are  prepared  for  the  dissolution 
of  a  pastoral  relation,  it  may  be  dissolved  at  the  first  meet- 
ing according  to  Form  of  Government,  chap.  xvi.  sec.  ii. — 
M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1866,  p.  47. 

647  Petitions. — The  right  to  petition  and  memorial- 
ize church  judicatories  is  inalienable,  but  it  must  be  exercised 
in  an  orderly  manner — that  is,  through  Presbyteries  and 
Synods,  and  not  through  individuals  or  Sessions. — M.  G. 
A.  1883,  p.  627. 

648  This  right  was  emphasized  by  the  Assembly  in 
1887,  as  also  the  distinction  between  overtures,  or  papers 
bearing  upon  general  topics,  and  memorials,  or  papers  re- 
lating to  personal  interests ;  so  that  whenever  private  in- 
terests are  involved  a  memorial  sent  to  the  Assembly  ought 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  121 

to  be  received  and  the  determination  of  the  Assembly  con- 
sidered.—M.  G.  A.  1887,  P-  119- 

649  Presbytery.— A  Presbytery  consists  of  all  the 
ministers,  in  numbers  not  less  than  five,  and  one  ruling 
elder  from  each  congregation,  within  a  certain  district. — F. 
G.,  chap.  X.  sec.  ii. 

650  Except  in  very  extraordinary  cases.  Presbyteries 
ought  to  be  formed  with  geographical  limits. — M.  G.  A. 
1834,  p.  441. 

651  In  1880  the  Assembly  dissolved  a  Presbytery  hav- 
ing less  than  five  members,  and  dismissed  its  ministers  and 
churches  to  another  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.  1880,  p.  83. 

652  Presbyteries  should  be  organized  so  as  not  to 
cover  the  same  ground. — M.  G.  A.  1873,  p.  525. 

653  In  1887  the  General  Assembly  recommended  the 
formation  of  union  Presbyteries  in  missionary  lands,  and 
the  transfer  to  them  of  members  of  Presbyteries  now  in 
connection  with  the  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1887.  P-  23. 

654  Ministers,  except  where  their  labors  are  in  an  ad- 
jacent Presbytery,  should  unite  with  the  Presbytery  within 
whose  bounds  they  reside. — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  94. 

655  Every  congregation  which  has  a  settled  pastor  has 
a  right  to  be  represented  by  one  elder,  and  every  collegiate 
church  by  two  or  more  elders,  in  proportion  to  the  number 
of  its  pastors. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iii. 

656  The  term  "collegiate  church"  is  used  in  two 
senses :  first,  of  a  church  with  more  than  one  pastor,  when 
it  may  be  represented  by  as  many  elders  as  it  has  pastors  ; 
second,  of  two  or  more  churches  united  under  the  care  of 
one  pastor,  when  it  is  entitled  to  be  represented  by  only 
one  elder. — M.  G.  A.  1868,  p.  651 ;  F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iv. 


122  MANUAL. 

657  Where  two  or  more  congregations  are  united  under 
one  pastor,  all  such  congregations  shall  have  but  one  elder 
to  represent  them. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iv. 

658  Where  a  minister  is  pastor  of  one  church  and 
stated  supply  of  another,  each  church  is  entitied  to  be  repre- 
sented.—M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  185 1,  p.  15  ;  O.  S.  1847,  p.  377. 

659  Congregations  on  different  sides  of  a  presbyterial 
or  synodical  line,  under  one  pastoral  charge,  shall,  so  long 
as  the  pastoral  relation  exists,  belong  to  the  Presbytery  with 
which  the  minister  is  connected. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  88. 

660  Every  vacant  congregation  which  is  regularly 
organized  shall  be  entitled  to  be  represented  by  a  ruling 
elder  in  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  v. 

661  Every  elder  not  known  to  the  Presbytery  shall 
produce  a  certificate  of  his  regular  appointment  from  the 
church  which  he  represents. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  vi. 

662  Any  three  ministers  and  as  many  elders  as  may 
be  present,  belonging  to  the  Presbytery,  being  met  at  the 
time  and  place  appointed,  shall  be  a  quorum  competent  to 
proceed  to  business. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  vii. 

663  A  quorum  may  be  constituted  wholly  of  ministers. 
—M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1843.  P-  196. 

664  The  preceding  provision  is  based  upon  the  fact  that 
ministers  are  not  only  preachers,  but  also,  from  the  very 
nature  of  their  office,  ruling  elders. — M.  G.  A.  1844,  pp. 
370,  371- 

665  Although  less  than  three  ministers  cannot  consti- 
tute a  quorum,  the  Assembly  in  1870,  and  also  in  1871, 
legalized  the  reception  of  a  third  minister  when  only  two 
ministers  were  present.  The  Presbytery  had  been  reduced 
by  the  death  of  one  member  and  the  removal  of  another 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  1 2  3 

These  were  regarded  as  exceptional  cases. — M.  G.  A.  1870, 
p.  49;  187 1,  p.  538;  1872,  p.  87. 

666  The  Presbytery  has  power — 

1.  To  receive  and  issue  appeals  from  church  Sessions, 
and  References  brought  before  it  in   an  orderly  manner. 

2.  To  examine  and  license  candidates  for  the  holy 
ministry. 

3.  To  ordain,  install,  remove  and  judge  ministers. 

4.  To  examine  and  approve  or  censure  the  records  of 
church  Sessions. 

5.  To  resolve  questions  of  doctrine  or  discipline  seriously 
and  reasonably  propounded. 

6.  To  condemn  erroneous  opinions  which  injure  the 
purity  or  peace  of  the  Church. 

7.  To  visit  particular  churches  for  the  purpose  of  inquir- 
ing into  their  state  and  redressing  the  evils  that  may  have 
arifeen  in  them. 

8.  To  unite  or  divide  congregations  at  the  request  of.  the 
people  or  to  form  or  receive  new  congregations. 

9.  And,  in  general,  to  order  whatever  pertains  to  the 
spiritual  welfare  of  the  churches  under  its  care. — F.  G., 
chap.  X   sec.  viii. 

667  Only  Presbyteries  are  competent  to  ordain  minis- 
ters.— M.  G.  A.  1882,  pp.  96,  97. 

668  A  Presbytery  may  dissolve  a  pastoral  relation  with- 
out first  calling  a  regular  meeting  of  the  congregation. — 
M.  G.  A.  1890,  p.  47. 

669  The  Presbytery  may  refuse  to  install  a  minister 
when  in  its  judgment  the  salary  is  insufficient. — M.  G.  A. 
O.  S.  1855,  p.  272. 

670  And  may  at  its  discretion  dissolve  a  pastoral  rela- 


1 24  MANUAL. 

tion,  exercising,  however,  the  power  with  the  greatest  cau- 
tion, and  fully  recording  the  reasons  therefor. — M.  G.  A.  O. 
S.  i860,  p.  39;  1 861,  p.  306;  1868,  p.  649. 

671  Ministers  dismissed  in  good  standing  should  be 
received  on  their  testimonials,  although  the  Presbytery  has 
the  right  to  satisfy  itself.— M.  G.  A.  1834,  p.  440;  1835,  p. 
485;  1880,  p.  56. 

672  No  Presbytery  has  the  right  to  grant  qualified 
letters  of  dismission. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1869,  p.  922. 

673  Or  to  dismiss  members  by  a  committee. — M.  G. 
A.  1830,  p.  302. 

674  For  the  rule  of  the  reception  of  foreign  ministers, 
see  Presbyterian  Digest,  pp.  155,  159,  493. 

675  Ministers  from  other  denominations  shall  be  care- 
fully examined  in  theology. — M.  G.  A.  1880,  p.  85. 

676  The  Presbytery  may  at  its  discretion  dissolve  a 
church  ;  and  if  wrong  is  done  to  the  church,  redress  may 
be  sought,  by  appeal  [complaint],  in  a  higher  judicatory. — 
M.  G.  A.  1878.  p.  41 ;  1879,  P-  615-  [Under  the  new  Book 
of  Discipline  redress  must  be  sought  by  complaint. — B.  D. ; 
compare  sees.  83  and  94.] 

677  The  Presbytery  has  power  over  the  location  of  a 
church-building.— M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  ']']. 

678  And  to  divide  a  church  on  petition  of  its  members, 
and  especially  of  a  majority  of  its  members,  notice  having 
been  given  of  its  proposed  action. — M.  G.  A.  1876,  pp.  39,  40. 

679  And  over  its  unemployed  ministers,  who  may  be 
required  to  labor  in  vacant  churches  under  its  care. — M.  G. 
A.  i88i,pp.  545-547. 

680  It  is  made  the  duty  of  Presbytery  to  discipline 
members  who  absent  themselves  from  year  to  year  or  who 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 25 

give  no  heed  to  the  communications  of  Presbytery. — M.  G. 
A.  1876,  p.  80. 

681  The  Presbyter)-  has  power  to  determine  who  shall 
statedly  preach  in  the  pulpits  of  its  churches. — M.  G.  A. 
1874.  pp.  83.  85. 

682  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Presbytery  to  keep  a 
full  and  fair  record  of  its  proceedings,  and  to  report  to 
the  Synod  every  year  licensures,  ordinations,  the  receiving 
or  dismission  of  members,  the  removal  of  members  by 
death,  the  union  or  division  of  congregations  or  the  forma- 
tion of  new  ones,  and,  in  general,  all  the  important  changes 
which  may  have  taken  place  within  its  bounds  in  the 
course  of  the  year. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  ix. 

683  Each  Presbytery  shall  send  annually  to  the  Synod 
and  the  General  Assembly  a  Narrative  on  the  State  of  Re- 
Ugion  ;  it  shall  also  maintain  a  committee  of  benevolence, 
also  a  committee  on  temperance. — M.  G.  A.  1879,  P-  ^22; 
1887,  p.  256. 

684  Certificates  of  dismission  g^ven  by  a  Presbytery  to 
ministers,  licentiates  or  candidates  must  specify  the  particular 
body  to  which  they  are  dismissed ;  and  if  recommended  to 
a  Presbytery,  no  other  than  the  one  designated,  if  existing, 
shall  receive  them. — B.  D.  in. 

685  The  Presbytery  has  jurisdiction  over  the  members 
of  an  extinct  church  formerly  under  its  care,  and  shall  dis- 
miss them  to  some  other  church.  It  shall  also  determine 
any  case  of  disciphne  begun  by  the  Session  and  not  con- 
cluded.— B.  D.  112. 

686  The  Presbytery  shall  meet  on  its  own  adjourn- 
ment; and  when  any  emergency  shall  require  a  meeting 
sooner  than  the  time  to  which  it  stands   adjourned,  the 


1 26  MANUAL. 

moderator,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  death  or  inability  to 
act,  the  stated  clerk,  shall,  with  the  concurrence  or  at  the 
request  of  two  ministers  and  two  elders,  the  elders  being 
of  different  congregations,  call  a  special  meeting.  For  this 
purpose  he  shall  send  a  circular  letter,  specifying  the  par- 
ticular business  of  the  intended  meeting,  to  every  minister 
belonging  to  the  Presbytery,  and  to  the  Session  of  every 
vacant  congregation,  in  due  time  previous  to  the  meeting, 
which  shall  not  be  less  than  ten  days.  And  nothing  shall 
be  transacted  at  such  special  meeting  besides  the  particular 
business  for  which  the  judicatory  has  been  thus  convened. 
— F.  G.,  chap.  X.  sec.  x. 

687  There  is  no  constitutional  or  valid  objection  to  a 
Presbytery  meeting  without  its  geographical  limits. — M.  G. 
A.  O.  S.  1848,  p.  60. 

The  place  of  meeting  of  a  Presbytery  may  be  changed 
at  the  request  of  three-fourths  of  the  clerks  of  the  Sessions. 
— M.  G.  A.  1890,  p.  45. 

688  At  every  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  a  sermon 
shall  be  delivered,  if  convenient,  and  every  particular 
session  shall  be  opened  and  closed  with  prayer. — F.  G., 
chap.  X.  sec.  xi. 

689  The  minutes  of  Presbytery  should  describe  the 
ecclesiastical  bodies  to  which  persons  invited  to  sit  as  cor- 
responding members  belong. — M.  G.  A.  181 5,  p.  578. 

690  Process.— See  under  Discipline,  Sec.  299. 

691  Protests,— See  under  Discipline,  Sec.  482. 

692  Quorums. — A  quorum  consists  of  a  certain 
number  of  members  of  a  judicatory,  as  prescribed  by  the 
Form  of  Government,  and  without  the  presence  of  whom 
no  business   can  be  lawfully  transacted,  except  that  two 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 27 

members  may  adjourn  from  time  to  time  until  a  quorum 
is' found  to  be  present. — G.  A.  R.  iii. 

693  A  quorum  of  the  Session  consists  of  two  elders, 
if  there  be  so  many  in  the  congregation,  with  the  pastor. — 
F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  ii.      See  Sec.  994. 

694  If  by  removal,  death  or  resignation  there  be 
but  one  elder,  he  and  the  pastor  shall  constitute  a 
quorum. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  ii. ;  M.  G.  A.  1836, 
p.  263. 

695  Or  where  an  elder  refuses  to  act  and  has  left  the 
church.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1869.  p.  911. 

696  A  quorum  of  the  Presbytery  consists  of  three  min- 
isters and  as  many  elders  as  may  be  present,  belonging  to 
the  Presbytery.  A  quorum  may  consist  wholly  of  ministers, 
on  the  ground  that  they  are  not  only  preachers,  but  also 
ruling  elders  in  the  very  nature  of  their  office. — F.  G.,  chap. 
X.  sec.  vii. ;  M.-  G.  A.  O.  S.  1844,  p.  370. 

697  In  1 87 1,  and  also  in  1877,  the  Assembly  sanc- 
tioned the  act  of  a  Presbytery  which  had  been  reduced  to 
two  members  in  receiving  a  new  member  and  then  pro- 
ceeding to  business.  Such  proceedings,  however,  have  no 
validity  until  legalized  by  the  Assembly.— M.  G.  A.  187 1, 
p.  538. 

698  Less  than  a  quorum  cannot  transact  any  judicial 
business  which  belongs  exclusively  to  a  judicatory  regu- 
larly constituted. — M.  G.  A.  1891,  p.  188. 

699  Nor  can  less  than  a  quorum  regularly  constituted 
elect  commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly. — M.  G.  A. 
N.  S.  1861,  p.  455. 

700  A  quorum  of  the  Synod  consists  of  any  seven 
ministers  belonging  to  it,  with  as  many  elders  as  may  be 


r28  MANUAL. 

present,  provided  not  more  than  three  of  the  said  ministere 
belong  to  one  Presbytery.— F.  G.,  chap.  xi.  sec.  ii. 

701  When  less  than  seven  ministers  are  present,  or 
when  more  than  three  of  a  mere  quorum  belong  to  one 
Presbytery,  no  business  can  be  lawfully  transacted  by  a 
Synod.  [A  quorum  must  contain  representatives  of  at 
least  three  Presbyteries.]— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1849,  P-  248; 

1856,  p.  539- 

702  Any  members  less  than  a  quorum  may,  however, 
adjourn  from  time  to  time  until  a  sufficient  number  appears, 
and  in  case  a  quorum  should  not  attend  within  a  reasonable 
time  the  moderator  may  fix  a  time  and  place  of  meeting; 
and  if  he  be  absent,  the  members  assembled  shall  repre- 
sent the  matter  to  him  speedily,  that  he  may  act  accord- 
ingly.—M.  G.  A.  1796,  p.  113. 

703  A  quorum  of  the  General  Assembly  consists  of 
any  fourteen  or  more  commissioners  regularly  appointed, 
one  half  of  whom  shall  be  ministers  and  assembled  at  the 
time  and  place  appointed.  If  a  quorum  be  not  assembled, 
any  two  members  shall  be  competent  to  adjourn  from  time 
to  time,  that  an  opportunity  may  be  given  for  a  quorum  to 
asiemble. — ^F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sec.  iii. ;  G.  A.  R.  iii. 

704  A  quorum  of  judicial  commissions  shall  consist 
of  ministers  and  elders  not  less  in  number  than  three- 
fourths  of  the  members  appointed,  and  shall  be  the  same 
in  all  other  respects  as  the  quorum  of  the  appointing  ju- 
dicatory.— B.  D.,  sec.  120. 

705  References. — See  under  Discipline,  Sec.  427. 

706  Review  and  Control. — See  under  Disci- 
pline, Sec.  388. 

707  Rules  for  Judicatories.— The  following  rules 


Z4Pf^  AND   USA  GE.  1 29 

for  maintenance  of  order  and  despatch  of  business  are  in 
part  those  which  have  been  adopted  by  the  General  As- 
sembly, and  by  it  recommended  to  all  the  lower  judicatories 
of  the  Church  for  their  adoption.  With  them  are  incorpor- 
ated other  rules  of  accepted  authority  in  parliamentary  law 
and  usage.  The  rules  are  arranged  under  appropriate 
heads  and  have  descriptive  titles  prefixed. 

708  Of  Moderators. — In  every  judicatory  convened 
tor  the  transaction  of  business  there  should  be  a  presiding 
officer,  or  moderator.  The  authority  of  a  moderator  is  min- 
isterial, limited  by  the  object  and  purposes  of  the  judicatory, 
which  delegates  to  him  its  powers  and  calls  him  to  preside 
over  its  dehberations. 

709  The  moderator  shall  take  the  chair  precisely  at 
the  appointed  hour,  call  the  meeting  to  order,  and  on  the 
appearance  of  a  quorum  open  the  session  with  prayer. — G. 
A.  R.  i. 

710  If  the  moderator  be  absent,  the  last  moderator 
present  shall  preside. 

711  In  the  absence  of  the  moderator  of  the  General 
Assembly,  the  last  moderator  present,  being  a  commissioner, 
or,  if  there  be  none,  the  senior  commissioner  present,  shall 
be  requested  to  take  his  place  without  delay  until  a  new 
election. — G.  A.  R.  ii. 

712  In  the  General  Assembly  the  moderator  may  ap- 
point a  vice-moderator,  who  may  occupy  the  chair  at  his 
request  and  otherwise  assist  him  in  the  discharge  of  his 
duties. — G.  A.  R.  vii. 

713  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator — 

I.  To  propose  to  the  judicatory  every  subject  of  deliber 
ation  that  comes  before  it ; 
9 


1 30  MANUAL. 

2.  To  propose  what  appears  to  him  th«  most  regular 
and  speedy  way  of  bringing  any  business  to  issue ; 

3.  To  prevent  the  members  from  interrupting  each  other, 
and  require  them,  in  speaking,  always  to  address  the  chair  ; 

4.  To  prevent  a  speaker  from  deviating  from  the  subject, 
and  from  using  personal  reflections  ; 

5.  To  silence  those  who  refuse  to  obey  order; 

6.  To  prevent  members  who  attempt  to  leave  the  judica- 
tory without  permission  obtained  from  him  ; 

7.  To  put  the  question  at  a  proper  season  when  the 
deliberations  are  ended,  and  announce  the  vote; 

8.  To  give  the  casting  vote  when  the  judicatory  is  equally 
divided.  If  unwilling  to  decide,  he  shall  put  the  question  a 
second  time ;  and  if  the  judicatory  be  again  equally  divided 
and  he  decHne  to  vote,  the  question  shall  be  lost ; 

9.  To  give  a  concise  and  clear  statement  of  the  object  of 
the  vote  in  all  questions,  and,  when  the  vote  is  taken,  to  de- 
clare how  the  question  is  decided  ; 

10.  And  in  any  extraordinary  emergency  to  convene 
the  judicatory  by  his  circular  letter  before  the  ordinary  time 
of  meeting. — F.  G.,  chap.  xix.  sec.  ii. 

714  The  moderator  of  the  Presbytery  shall  be  chosen 
from  year  to  year,  or,  at  its  discretion,  at  every  stated  meet- 
ing of  the  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  xix.  sec.  iii. 

715  The  moderator  of  the  Synod  and  of  the  General 
Assembly  shall  be  chosen  at  each  meeting  of  those  judica- 
tories, and  the  moderator,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  another 
member  appointed  for  the  purpose,  shall  open  the  next  meet- 
ing with  a  sermon,  and  shall  preside  until  a  new  moderator 
be  chosen — F.  G.,  chap.  xix. 

716  The  moderator  shall  appoint  all  committees,  ex- 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  I3I 

cept  in  those  cases  in  which  the  judicatory  shall   decide 
otherwise. — G.  A.  R.  vii. 

717  The  moderator  may  speak  to  points  of  order  in 
preference  to  other  members,  and  shall  decide  all  questions 
of  order,  subject  to  an  appeal  to  the  judicatory. — G.  A.  R.  vi. 

718  When  a  vote  is  taken  by  ballot,  the  moderator 
shall  vote  with  the  other  members,  but  in  no  other  case  unless 
the  judicatory  be  equally  divided,  when,  if  he  do  not  choose 
to  vote,  the  question  shall  be  lost. — G.  A.  R.  viii. 

719  When  more  than  three  members  of  the  judicatory 
shall  be  standing  at  the  same  time,  the  moderator  shall  re- 
quire all  to  take  their  seats,  the  person  only  excepted  who 
may  be  speaking. — G.  A.  R.  xxx. 

720  In  case  of  the  death,  absence  or  disability  of  the 
clerk  of  a  judicatory,  written  notice  of  a  complaint  or  appeal 
may  be  given  to  the  moderator. — B.  D.  84,  96. 

721  The  moderator  of  every  judicatory  above  the 
Session,  in  finally  closing  its  sessions,  in  addition  to  prayer, 
may  cause  to  be  sung  a  psalm  or  hymn,  and  shall  pronounce 
the  apostolic  benediction. — G.  A.  R.  xliv. 

722  Of  Clerks. — Every  judicatory  shall  choose  a 
clerk  to  record  its  transactions.  Besides  recording  the 
transactions,  he  shall  preserve  the  records,  and  grant  extracts 
from  them  when  properly  required ;  and  such  extracts, 
under  his  hand,  shall  be  considered  as  authentic  vouchers 
in  any  ecclesiastical  judicatory  and  to  every  part  of  the 
church  of  the  fact  which  they  declare. — F.  G.,  chap.  xx. ; 
B.  D.  19,  63,  65,  84,  86. 

723  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk  to  make  a  roll  of 
all  the  members  present  at  a  judicatory  and  put  the  same  in 
the  hands  of  the  moderator,  and,  when  additional  members 


132  MANUAL. 

take  their  seats,  to  add  their  names  to  the  roll. — G.  A 
R.  X. 

724  It  shall  also  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk  to  file  all 
papers  and  to  keep  them  in  perfect  order. — G.  A.  R.  xi. 

725  The  stated  clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  shall 
receive  all  overtures,  memorials  and  miscellaneous  papers 
addressed  to  the  judicatory,  and  shall  make  record  of  the 
same  and  deliver  them  to  the  committee  of  bills  and  over- 
tures.— G.  A.  R.  xi. 

726  Of  Members. — No  member  in  the  course  of  de- 
bate shall  be  allowed  to  indulge  in  personal  reflections. — 
G.  A.  R.  xxviii. 

727  Members  ought  not,  without  weighty  reasons,  to 
decline  voting.  Silent  members,  unless  excused  from  vot- 
ing, must  be  considered  as  acquiescing  with  the  majority. — 
G.  A.  R.  XXV. 

728  When  more  than  three  members  shall  be  standing 
at  the  same  time,  the  moderator  shall  require  all  to  take 
their  seats,  the  person  only  excepted  who  may  be  speaking. 
— G.  A.  R.  xxx. 

729  Every  member,  when  speaking,  shall  address 
himself  to  the  moderator,  and  shall  treat  his  fellow-mem- 
bers, and  especially  the  moderator,  with  decorum  and  re- 
spect.— G.  A.  R.  xxxi. 

730  Without  express  permission,  no  member  of  a 
judicatory,  while  business  is  going  on,  shall  engage  in 
private  conversation ;  nor  shall  members  address  one  an- 
other, nor  any  person  present,  but  through  the  moderator. 
— G.  A.  R.  xxxiii. 

731  Members  should  maintain  great  gravity  and  dig- 
nity, should  attend  closely  in  their  speeches  to  the  subject 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 33 

under  consideration,  and  should  avoid  prolix  and  desultory 
harangues. — G.  A.  R.  xxxiv. 

732  Members  should  not  retire  from  any  judicatory 
without  the  leave  of  the  moderator,  nor  withdraw  from  it 
to  return  home  without  the  consent  of  the  judicatory. — G. 
A.  R.  xxxvii. 

733  When  more  than  one  member  rise  to  speak  at  the 
same  time,  the  member  who  is  most  distant  from  the  mod- 
erator's chair  shall  speak  first. — G.  A.  R.  xxix. 

734  In  the  discussion  of  all  matters  where  the  senti- 
ment of  the  house  is  divided,  it  is  proper  that  the  floor 
should  be  occupied  alternately  by  those  representing  the 
different  sides  of  the  question. — G.  A.  R.  xxix. 

735  No  member  shall  be  interrupted  when  speaking 
unless  he  be  out  of  order  or  for  the  purpose  of  correcting 
mistakes  or  misrepresentations. — G.  A.  R.  xxxii. 

736  Any  member  may  call  another  member  to  order 
who  in  speaking  deviates  from  the  subject  under  discussion. 
— G.  A.  R.  xxxiv. 

737  The  same  right  may  be  exercised  in  the  case  of  a 
member  acting  in  a  disorderly  manner. — G.  A.  R.  xxxv. 

738  If  any  member  considers  himself  aggrieved  by  a 
decision  of  the  moderator,  it  shall  be  his  privilege  to  appeal 
to  the  judicatory ;  and  the  question  on  the  appeal  shall  be 
taken  without  debate. — G.  A.  R.  xxxvi. 

739  In  the  trial  of  judicial  cases  the  members  of  the 
"judicial  committee  "  shall  be  entitled  to  sit  and  vote  in  the 
cause  as  members  of  the  judicatory. — G.  A.  R.  xli. 

740  On  questions  of  order,  postponement  or  com- 
mitment no  member  shall  speak  more  than  once.  On 
all  other  questions  each  member  may  speak  twice,  but 


1 34  MANUAL, 

not    oftener  without    express  leave  of  the   judicatory. — 
G.  A.  R.  xviii. 

741  Motions  and  Questions. — A  subject  proposed 
for  the  action  of  an  assembly  is  usually  called  a  "  motion  ;" 
when  stated  from  the  chair,  "the  question;"  and  when 
adopted,  a  "vote."  As  some  questions  do  notarise  from 
motions,  the  term  may  be  used  to  include  both. 

742  A  motion  made  must  be  seconded,  and  afterward 
repeated  by  the  moderator  or  read  aloud,  before  it  is  de- 
bated. If  required  by  the  moderator  or  any  member, 
every  motion  shall  be  reduced  to  writing. — G.  A.  R.  xiv. 

743  Any  member  who  shall  have  made  a  motion  shall 
have  liberty  to  withdraw  it,  with  the  consent  of  his  second, 
before  any  debate  has  taken  place  thereon,  but  not  after- 
ward without  the  leave  of  the  judicatory. — G.  A.  R.  xv. 

744  A  motion  that  is  first  made  and  seconded  shall 
hive  the  precedence,  unless  in  the  case  of  a  privileged 
question. 

745  If  a  motion  under  debate  contain  several  parts, 
any  two  members  may  have  it  divided  and  a  question  taken 
on  each  part  — G.  A.  R.  xvi. 

746  When  various  motions  are  made  with  respect  to 
the  filling  of  blanks  with  particular  numbers  and  times,  the 
question  shall  always  be  first  taken  on  the  highest  number 
and  the  longest  time. — G.  A.  R.  xvii.  "* 

747  A  motion  upon  which  debate  has  arisen  shall 
not  give  place  to  any  other  motion  except  it  be — i.  To  ad- 
journ ;  2.  To  lay  on  the  table;  3.  To  postpone  indefi- 
nitely ;  4.  To  postpone  to  a  day  certain ;  5.  To  commit ; 
6.  To  amend, — which  several  motions  shall  have  prece- 
dence in  the  order  in  which  they  are  herein  arranged;  and 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  1 3  5 

the  motion  for  adjournment  shall  always  be  in  order. — G.  A. 
R.  xix. 

748  Questions  not  Debatable.— Motions  i.  To  lay 
on  the  table ;  2.  To  take  up  business ;  3.  To  adjourn  ;  4.  To 
call  for  the  previous  question. — G.  A.  R.  xviii. 

749  I.  To  Lay  on  the  Table. — A  distinction  should  be 
observed  between  a  motion  to  lay  on  the  table  for  the  pres- 
ent and  a  motion  to  lay  on  the  table  unconditionally — viz., 
a  motion  to  lay  on  the  table  for  the  present  shall  be  taken 
without  debate ;  and  if  carried  in  the  affirmative,  the  effect 
shall  be  to  place  the  subject  on  the  docket,  and  it  may  be 
taken  up  and  considered  at  any  subsequent  time. 

750  But  a  motion  to  lay  on  the  table  mtconditionally 
shall  be  taken  without  debate ;  and  if  carried  in  the  affirm- 
ative, it  shall  not  be  in  order  to  take  up  the  subject  during 
the  same  meeting  of  the  judicatory  without  a  vote  of  recon- 
sideration.— G.  A.  R.  xxi. 

751  2.  To  Adjourn. — This  motion,  when  not  modified 
by  time  and  when  simply  "to  adjourn,"  takes  precedence 
of  all  other  motions,  and  must  be  put  without  debate. 

752  When  modified  by  time,  however,  fixing  a  certain 
day  and  hour,  it  ceases  to  be  a  privileged  question. 

753  The  motion,  if  lost,  cannot  be  reconsidered,  but 
may  be  renewed  at  another  stage  of  business,  or  after  prog- 
ress in  debate,  or  after  the  completion  of  business. 

754  3-  '^^^  Previous  Question. — The  object  of  moving 
the  previous  question  is  the  closing  of  debate  and  to  bring 
the  judicatory  to  an  immediate  vote  on  the  principal  ques- 
tion under  discussion. 

755  The  previous  question  shall  be  put  in  this  form — 
namely,  "  Shall  the  main  question  be  now  put  ?"     It  shall 


1 36  MANUAL. 

only  be  admitted  when  demanded  by  a  majority  of  the 
members  present,  and  the  effect  shall  be  to  put  an  end  lo 
all  debate  and  bring  the  judicatory  to  a  direct  vote  (i)  On 
a  motion  to  commit  the  subject  under  consideration  (if  such 
motion  shall  have  been  made)  ;  (2)  If  the  motion  for  com- 
mitment does  not  prevail,  on  pending  amendments;  and 
(3)  On  the  main  question. — G.  A.  R.  xxii. 

756  Besides  the  motions  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  take 
up  business,  to  adjourn  and  for  the  previous  question — all 
which  shall  be  put  without  debate — there  are  the  following- 
named  privileged  questions:  i.  To  postpone;  2.  To  com- 
mit ;  3.  To  amend ;  4.  For  orders  of  the  day. 

757  I-  ^^  Postpone. — The  motion  to  postpone  is  either 
indefinite  or  to  a  day  certain,  and  in  both  these  forms  is  sus- 
ceptible of  amendment. 

758  A  motion  for  indefinite  postponement  may  be 
amended  to  a  day  certain. 

759  A  motion  for  postponement  to  a  day  certain  may 
be  amended  by  the  substitution  of  a  different  day. 

760  Amendment  and  postponement  competing,  post- 
ponement is  first  put. 

761  A  subject  that  has  been  indefinitely  postponed, 
either  by  the  operation  of  the  previous  question  or  by  a 
motion  for  indefinite  postponement,  shall  not  be  again 
called  up  during  the  same  sessions  of  the  judicatory  unless 
by  the  consent  of  three-fourths  of  the  members  who  were 
present  at  the  decision. — G.  A.  R.  xxiv.  ^ 

762  2.  To  Commit. — A  motion  to  commit  takes  pre- 
cedence of  a  motion  to  amend,  and  is  not  superseded  by 
either  of  the  motions  for  the  previous  question  or  to  post- 


LA  IV  AND    USAGE.  I  37 

pone.     And,  while  it  cannot  be  reconsidered,  it  may  at  an- 
other stage  of  business  be  repeated  or  renewed. 

763  The  motion,  if  adopted,  may  refer  the  subject — 
I,  To  a  standing  committee  whose  functions  embrace 
the  subject  in  question ;  2.  To  the  special  committee 
that  has  already  considered  and  reported  the  subject  ; 
3.  To  a  new  special  committee,  which  shall  be  appointed 
by  the  moderator  unless  the  judicatory  shall  otherwise 
direct. 

764  When  the  motion  to  commit  is  amended  by  add- 
ing "  with  instructions,"  it  may  be  {a)  To  report  at  a  subse- 
quent session ;  {b)  To  report  at  any  time — that  is,  when  the 
judicatory  is  not  otherwise  engaged ;  or  {c)  To  report  at  a 
stated  time,  when  the  report  becomes  a  special  order  and 
comes  up  without  vote,  provided  no  other  privileged  ques- 
tion is  before  the  meeting, 

7^5  3-  ^^  Amend. — The  following  motions  cannot  be 
amended:  i.  To  adjourn;  2.  To  take  up  special  orders; 
3.  To  lay  on  the  table ;  4.  To  take  from  the  table ;  5.  To 
appeal. 

766  An  amendment,  and  also  an  amendment  to  an 
amendment,  may  be  moved  on  any  motion;  but  a  mo- 
tion to  amend  an  amendment  to  an  amendment  shall  not 
be  in  order.  Action  on  amendments  shall  precede  action 
on  the  original  motion. 

767  A  substitute  shall  be  treated  as  an  amendment. — 
G.  A.  R.  XX. 

768  If  an  amendment  is  proposed  by  striking  out  a 
particular  paragraph  or  certain  words,  and  the  amendment 
is  rejected,  it  cannot  be  again  moved  to  strike  out  the  same 
words  or  a  part  of  them ;  but  it  may  be  moved  to  strike  out 


138  MANUAL. 

the  same  words  with  others,  or  to  strike  out  a  part  of  the 
same  words  with  others,  provided  the  coherence  to  be  struck 
out  be  so  substantial  as  to  make  these,  in  fact,  different  prop- 
ositions from  the  former. —  Gushing, 

769  When  it  is  moved  to  amend  by  striking  out  certain 
words  and  inserting  others,  the  manner  of  stating  the  ques- 
tion is  first  to  read  the  whole  passage  to  be  amended  as  it 
stands  at  present,  then  the  words  proposed  to  be  struck  out, 
next  those  to  be  inserted,  and  lastly  the  whole  passage  as  it 
will  be  when  amended.  And  the  question,  if  desired,  is 
then  to  be  divided  and  put  first  on  striking  out.  If  carried, 
it  is  next  on  inserting  the  words  proposed.  If  this  be  lost, 
it  may  be  moved  to  insert  others. — yefferson, 

770  In  filling  blanks  with  particular  numbers  or  times 
the  question  shall  always  be  first  taken  on  the  highest  num- 
ber and  the  longest  time. — G.  A.  R.  xvii. 

771  Committees. — The  difference  between  a  stand- 
ing and  a  special  committee  is  that,  while  the  former  is 
permanent — subject,  of  course,  to  the  pleasure  of  the 
judicatory — the  latter  is  temporary,  and  after  making  its 
report  ceases  any  longer  to  act  and  is  discharged. 

772  The  moderator  shall  appoint  all  committees,  ex- 
cept in  those  cases  in  which  the  judicatory  shall  decide 
otherwise. — G.  A.  R.  vii. 

773  It  is  proper  and  usual  that  ruling  elders  be  repre- 
sented in  all  committees.  ■* 

774  The  person  first  named  on  any  committee  shall 
be  considered  as  the  chairman  thereof,  whose  duty  it  shall 
be  to  convene  the  committee ;  and,  in  case  of  his  absence 
or  inability  to  act,  the  second-named  member  shall  take 
his  place  and  perform  his  duties. — G.  A.  R.  ix. 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  1 39 

775  Standing  committees  are  expected  to  make  a 
report  at  each  stated  meeting  of  the  judicatory. 

776  In  all  cases  for  trial  before  a  judicatory,  where  there 
is  an  accuser  or  prosecutor,  it  is  expedient  that  there  be  ap- 
pointed (if  convenient)  a  "judicial  committee,"  whose  duty 
it  shall  be  to  digest  and  arrange  all  the  papers,  and  to  pre- 
scribe, under  the  direction  of  the  judicatory,  the  whole  order 
of  proceedings.  The  members  of  this  committee  shall  be 
entitled,  notwithstanding  their  performance  of  this  duty,  to 
sit  and  vote  in  the  cause  as  members  of  the  judicatory. — 
G.  A.  R.  xh. 

777  In  case  of  process  on  the  ground  of  general  rumor, 
there  may  be  appointed,  if  convenient,  a  "  committee  of 
prosecution,"  who  shall  conduct  the  whole  course  on  the 
part  of  the  prosecution.  The  members  of  this  committee 
shall  not  be  permitted  to  sit  in  judgment  on  the  case. — G. 
A.  R.  xlii. 

778  The  moderator  and  the  stated  and  permanent 
clerks  of  the  General  Assembly  constitute  a  committee 
to  report  from  year  to  year  on  the  place  of  the  meeting 
of  the  next  ensuing  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  188 1,  p.  591. 

779  A  committee  can  act  only  when  regularly  assem- 
bled in  its  organized  capacity,  and  not  by  separate  consul- 
tation. 

780  In  case  a  committee  be  not  able  to  agree  on  the 
course  of  action  adopted,  the  minority  may  also  present 
their  views  in  what  is  called  a  "  minority  report,"  which,  if 
adopted,  must  be  as  an  amendment  to,  or  substitute  for,  the 
report  of  the  majority. 

781  The  appointment  of  the  mover,  and  often  the 
seconder,  of  a  proposition  is  customary,  but  not  obligatory  ; 


I40  MANUAL. 

and  when  a  measure  has  been  referred  for  action  to  a  com- 
mittee, a  majority  at  least  of  those  friendly  to  it  should 
serve  on  the  committee. 

782  A  report  made  by  a  committee  may  be  treated  and 
disposed  of  precisely  like  any  other  proposition,  and  may  1  e 
amended  in  the  reasoning,  recommendations  or  resolutions 
which  it  contains. 

783  If  the  report  contain  merely  a  statement  of  facts, 
reasoning  or  opinion,  the  question  should  be,  first,  on  its 
acceptance.  If  it  also  conclude  with  resolutions,  recom- 
mendations or  specific  propositions  of  any  kind — the  in- 
troductory part  being  consequently  merged  in  the  conclu- 
sion— the  question  then  should  be  on  agreeing  to  the  reso- 
lutions, or  on  adopting  the  order  or  other  proposition,  or  on 
passing,  or  coming  to  the  vote  recommended  by  the  com- 
mittee ;  and  the  same  should  be  the  form  of  the  question 
when  the  report  consists  merely  of  resolutions  without  any 
introductory  part. —  Cushing. 

784  Orders  of  the  Day. — When  several  subjects 
are  assigned  for  consideration  the  same  day,  they  are  called 
the  "  orders  of  the  day,"  and  on  the  day  to  which  they  are 
assigned  supersede  all  other  questions  except  for  adjourn- 
ment. 

785  If  the  motion  to  proceed  to  the  consideration  of 
the  orders  of  the  day  be  carried  in  the  affirmative,  they 
must  be  gone  through  with  in  the  order  in  V'hich  they 
stand. 

786  If  the  consideration  of  a  subject  be  fixed  for  a 
particular  hour  of  the  day  named,  it  is  not  a  privileged 
question  until  the  hour  has  arrived ;  but  if  no  hour  is  fixed, 
the  order  is  for  the  entire  day  and  every  part  of  it. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  I4I 

787  Oiaers  of  the  day,  unless  proceeded  with  and 
disposed  of  on  the  day  to  which  they  are  assigned,  fall 
out  of  course,  and  must  be  renewed  for  some  other  day. — 
Gushing. 

788  Reconsideration. — A  question  shall  not  be 
again  called  up  or  reconsidered  at  the  same  sessions  of 
the  judicatory  at  which  it  has  been  decided  unless  by  the 
consent  of  two-thirds  of  the  members  who  were  present  at 
the  decision ;  and  unless  the  motion  to  reconsider  be  made 
and  seconded  by  persons  who  voted  with  the  majority. — 
G.  A.  R.  xxiii. 

789  No  question  can  be  twice  reconsidered  at  the  same 
session,  neither  is  the  motion  to  reconsider  susceptible  of 
amendment ;  it  is  debatable  or  not  just  as  the  question  to 
be  reconsidered  was  debatable  or  undebatable. 

790  Miscellaneous.  —  Business  left  unfinished  at 
the  last  sitting  is  ordinarily  to  be  taken  up  first. — G.  A. 
R.  xiii. 

791  The  yeas  and  nays  on  any  question  shall  not  be 
recorded  unless  required  by  one-third  of  the  members  pres- 
ent. If  division  is  called  for  on  any  vote,  it  shall  be  by  a 
rising  vote  without  a  count. 

792  If  on  such  a  rising  vote  the  moderator  is  unable 
to  decide  or  a  quorum  rise  to  second  a  call  for  "  tellers," 
then  the  vote  shall  be  taken  by  rising  and  the  count  made 
by  tellers,  who  shall  pass  through  the  aisles  and  report  to 
the  moderator  the  number  voting  on  each  side. — G.  A.  R. 
xxvii. 

793  When  the  moderator  has  commenced  taking  the 
vote,  no  further  debate  or  remark  shall  be  admitted  unless 
there  has  evidently  been  a  mistake,  in  which  case  the  mis- 


142  MANUAL. 

take   shall  be  rectified   and  the  moderator  shall  recom- 
mence taking  the  vote. — G.  A.  R.  xxvi. 

794  If  the  house  shall  pass  the  motion  "  to  vote  on  a 
given  subject  at  a  time  named,"  speeches  shall  thereafter 
be  limited  to  ten  minutes. 

When  the  time  named  shall  arrive,  no  further  discussion 
shall  be  allowed  either  as  explanation  or  as  argument ;  but 
the  moderator  shall  proceed  to  put  to  vote  in  their  proper 
order  all  pending  propositions,  and  also  all  those  of  which 
notice  has  been  given  during  the  discussion. 

795  Should  the  hour  for  adjournment  or  recess  arrive 
during  the  voting,  it  shall  be  postponed  to  finish  the  vote, 
unless  the  majority  shall  vote  to  adjourn,  in  which  case  the 
voting  shall  on  the  reassembling  of  the  house  take  prece- 
dence of  all  other  business  till  it  is  finished. 

796  Under  this  rule  the  yeas  and  nays  shall  not  be 
called  except  on  the  final  motion  to  adopt  as  a  whole. 

797  The  motion  to  fix  a  time  for  voting  shall  be  put 
without  debate. — G.  A.  R.  xxvi. 

798  All  judicatories  have  the  right  to  sit  on  private 
business  which  in  their  judgment  ought  not  to  be  matter  of 
pubhc  speculation. — G.  A.  R.  xxxviii. 

799  Besides  the  right  to  sit  judicially  in  private  when- 
ever they  think  proper  to  do  so,  all  judicatories  have  a  right 
to  hold  what  are  commonly  called  "  interlocutory  meetings," 
in  which  members  may  freely  converse Jogether  without  the 
formalities  which  are  usually  necessary  in  judicial  proceed- 
ings.— G.  A.  R.  xxxix. 

800  In  judicial  cases  the  results  of  interlocutory  meet- 
ings shall  be  recorded.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1850,  p.  481. 

801  Whenever  a  judicatory  is  about  to  sit  in  a  judicial 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 43 

capacit},  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator  solemnly 
to  announce  from  the  chair  that  the  judicatory  is  about  to 
pass  to  the  consideration  of  the  business  assigned  for 
trial,  and  to  enjoin  on  the  members  to  recollect  their 
high  character  as  judges  of  a  judicatory  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  the  solemn  duty  in  which  they  are  about  to  act. — G. 
A.  R.  xl. 

802  The  following  "General  Rules  for  Judicatories," 
not  having  been  submitted  to  the  Presbyteries,  make  no 
part  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbytertan  Church ;  yet 
the  General  Assembly  of  1871,  considering  uniformity  in 
proceedings  in  all  the  subordinate  judicatories  as  greatly 
conducive  to  order  and  despatch  in  business,  having  revised 
and  approved  these  rules,  recommended  them  to  all  the 
lower  judicatories  of  the  Church  for  adoption.  The  rules 
were  amended  by  the  General  Assemblies  of  1885,  1887, 
and   1896. 

I.  The  moderator  shall  take  the  chair  precisely  at  the 
hour  to  which  the  judicatory  stands  adjourned,  and  shall 
immediately  call  the  members  to  order,  and  on  the  appear- 
ance of  a  quorum  shall  open  the  session  with  prayer. 

II.  If  a  quorum  be  assembled  at  the  time  appointed  and 
the  moderator  be  absent,  the  last  moderator  present,  being  a 
commissioner,  or,  if  there  be  none,  the  senior  member  pres- 
ent, shall  be  requested  to  take  his  place  without  delay  until 
a  new  election. 

III.  If  a  quorum  be  not  assembled  at  the  hour  ap- 
pointed, any  two  members  shall  be  competent  to  adjourn 
from  time  to  time,  that  an  opportunity  may  be  given  for  a 
quorum  to  assemble. 

IV.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator  at  all  times  to 


144  MANUAL. 

preserve  order,  and  to  endeavor  to  conduct  all  business  be- 
fore the  judicatory  to  a  speedy  and  proper  result. 

V.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator  carefully  to 
keep  notes  of  the  several  articles  of  business  which  may  be 
assigned  for  particular  days,  and  to  call  them  up  at  the  time 
appointed. 

VI.  The  moderator  may  speak  to  points  of  order  in 
preference  to  other  members,  rising  from  his  seat  for  that 
purpose,  and  shall  decide  questions  of  order,  subject  to  an 
appeal  to  the  judicatory  by  any  two  members. 

VII.  The  moderator  shall  appoint  all  committees  except 
in  those  cases  in  which  the  judicatory  shall  decide  otherwise. 
In  appointing  the  standing  committees  the  moderator  may 
appoint  a  vice-moderator,  who  may  occupy  the  chair  at  his 
request,  and  otherwise  assist  him  in  the  discharge  of  his 
duties. 

VIII.  When  a  vote  is  taken  by  ballot  in  any  judicatory, 
the  moderator  shall  vote  with  the  other  members ;  but  he 
shall  not  vote  in  any  other  case  unless  the  judicatory  be 
equally  divided,  when,  if  he  does  not  choose  to  vote,  the 
question  shall  be  lost. 

IX.  The  person  first  named  on  any  committee  shall  be 
considered  as  the  chairman  thereof,  whose  duty  it  shall  be 
to  convene  the  committee,  and  in  case  of  his  absence  or  in- 
ability to  act  the  second-named  member  shall  take  his  place 
and  perform  his  duties. 

X.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk,  as  soon  as  possible 
after  the  commencement  of  the  sessions  of  every  judicatory, 
to  form  a  complete  roll  of  the  members  present  and  put  the 
same  into  the  hands  of  the  moderator.  And  it  shall  also  be 
the  duty  of  the  clerk,  whenever  any  additional  members  take 


LAW  AND    USAGE,  1 45 

their  seats,  to  add  their  names  in  their  proper  places  to  the 
said  roll. 

XI.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk  immediately  to  file 
all  papers  in  the  order  in  which  they  have  been  read,  with 
proper  endorsements,  and  to  keep  them  in  perfect  order. 
The  stated  clerk  shall  receive  all  overtures,  memorials  and 
miscellaneous  papers  addressed  to  the  judicatory,  shall  make 
record  of  the  same  and  deliver  them  to  the  committee  on 
bills  and  overtures  for  appropriate  disposition  or  reference. 
This  committee  shall  have  the  floor  on  the  reassembling  of 
the  judicatory  after  each  adjournment,  to  report  its  recom- 
mendations as  to  orders  of  business  or  reference  of  papers ; 
ind  this  right  of  the  committee  shall  take  precedence  of  the 
orders  of  the  day.  In  1889  this  rule  was  amended  by 
striking  out  "  orders  of  business  "  and  adding  the  following 
words :  "  This  committee  shall  report  the  papers  retained 
by  it,  as  well  as  those  recommended  for  reference  to  other 
committees,  and  no  committee  shall  report  on  matters 
which  have  not  been  referred  to  it  by  the  judicatory." — 
M.,  129. 

XII.  The  minutes  of  the  last  meeting  of  the  judicatory 
shall  be  presented  at  the  commencement  of  its  session,  and, 
if  requisite,  read  and  corrected. 

XIII.  Business  left  unfinished  at  the  last  sitting  is  ordi- 
narily to  be  taken  up  first. 

XIV.  A  motion  made  must  be  seconded,  ai  d  afterward 
repeated  by  the  moderator  or  read  aloud,  before  it  is  de- 
bated ;  and  every  motion  shall  be  reduced  to  writing  if  the 
moderator  or  any  member  require  it. 

XV.  Any  member  who  shall  have  made  a  motion  shall 
have  liberty  to  withdraw  it,  with  the  consent  of  his  second, 

10 


146  MANUAL. 

before  any  debate  has  taken  place  thereon,  but  not  after- 
ward without  the  leave  of  the  judicatory. 

XVI.  If  a  motion  under  debate  contain  several  parts, 
any  two  members  may  have  it  divided  and  a  question  taken 
on  each  part. 

XVII.  When  various  modons  are  made  with  respect  to 
the  fining  of  blanks  with  particular  numbers  or  times,  the 
question  shall  always  be  first  taken  on  the  highest  number 
and  the  longest  dme. 

XVIII.  Motions  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  take  up  business, 
to  adjourn  and  the  call  for  the  previous  quesdon  shall  be 
put  without  debate.  On  questions  of  order,  postponement 
or  commitment  no  member  shall  speak  more  than  once. 
On  all  other  questions  each  member  may  speak  twice,  but 
not  oftener  without  express  leave  of  the  judicatory. 

XIX.  When  a  question  is  under  debate,  no  motion  shall 
be  received,  unless  to  adjourn,  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  post- 
pone indefinitely,  to  postpone  to  a  day  certain,  to  commit 
or  to  amend,  which  several  motions  shall  have  precedence 
in  the  order  in  which  they  are  herein  arranged ;  and  the 
modon  for  adjournment  shall  always  be  in  order. 

XX.  An  amendment,  and  also  an  amendment  to  an 
amendment,  may  be  moved  on  any  motion  ;  but  a  motion 
to  amend  an  amendment  to  an  amendment  shall  not  be  in 
order.  Action  on  amendments  shall  precede  action  on  the 
original  motion.  A  substitute  shall  be  treated  as  an  amend- 
ment. 

XXI.  A  distinction  shall  be  observed  between  a  motion 
to  lay  on  the  table  for  the  present  and  a  motion  to  lay  on 
the  table  unconditionally — namely,  a  motion  to  lay  on  the 
table  for  the  present  shall  be  taken  without  debate ;  and  if 


LAW  AA^D    USAGE.  I47 

carried  in  the  affirmative,  the  effect  shall  be  to  place  the 
subject  on  the  docket,  and  it  may  be  taken  up  and  con- 
sidered at  any  subsequent  time.  But  a  motion  to  lay  on 
the  table  unconditionally  shall  be  taken  without  debate; 
and  if  carried  in  the  affirmative,  it  shall  not  be  in  order  to 
take  up  the  subject  during  the  same  meeting  of  the  judica- 
tory without  a  vote  of  reconsideration. 

XXII.  The  previous  question  shall  be  put  in  this  form 
— namely,  "Shall  the  main  question  be  now  put?"  It 
shall  only  be  admitted  when  demanded  by  a  majority  of 
the  members  present,  and  the  effect  shall  be  to  put  an  end 
to  all  debate  and  bring  the  body  to  a  direct  vote — first,  on 
a  motion  to  commit  the  subject  under  consideration  (if  such 
motion  shall  have  been  made) ;  secondly,  if  the  motion  for 
commitment  does  not  prevail,  on  pending  amendments; 
and  lastly,  on  the  main  question. 

XXIII.  A  question  shall  not  again  be  called  up  or  re 
considered  at  the  same  sessions  of  the  judicatory  at  which 
it  has  been  decided  unless  by  the  consent  of  two-thirds  of 
the  members  who  were  present  at  the  decision,  and  unless 
the  motion  to  reconsider  be  made  and  seconded  by  persons 
who  voted  with  the  majority. 

XXIV.  A  subject  which  has  been  indefinitely  postponed, 
either  by  the  operation  of  the  previous  question  or  by  a 
motion  for  indefinite  postponement,  shall  not  be  again 
called  up  during  the  same  sessions  of  the  judicatory  unless 
by  the  consent  of  three-fourths  of  the  members  who  were 
present  at  the  decision. 

XXV.  Members  ought  not  without  weighty  reasons  to 
dechne  voting,  as  this  practice  might  leave  the  decision  of 
very  interesting  questions  to  a  small  proportion  of  the  judi- 


148  MANUAL. 

catory.  Silent  members,  unless  excused  from  voting,  must 
be  considered  as  acquiescing  with  the  majority. 

XXVI.  When  the  moderator  has  commenced  taking  the 
vote,  no  further  debate  or  remark  shall  be  admitted  unless 
there  has  ^evidently  been  a  mistake,  in  which  case  the  mis- 
take shall  be  rectified  and  the  moderator  shall  recommence 
taking  the  vote.  If  the  House  shall  pass  the  motion  to 
"  vote  on  a  given  subject  at  a  time  named,"  speeches  shall 
thereafter  be  limited  to  ten  minutes.  When  the  time  named 
shall  arrive,  no  further  discussion  shall  be  allowed,  either  as 
explanation  or  argument,  but  the  moderator  shall  proceed 
to  put  to  vote  in  their  proper  order  all  pending  propositions, 
and  also  all  those  of  which  notice  has  been  given  during 
the  discussion.  Should  the  hour  for  adjournment  or  recess 
arrive  during  the  voting,  it  shall  be  postponed  to  finish  the 
vote  unless  the  majority  shall  vote  to  adjourn,  in  which  case 
the  voting  shall,  on  the  reassembling  of  the  House,  take  pre- 
cedence of  all  other  business  till  it  is  finished.  Under  this 
rule  the  "  yeas  and  nays  "  shall  not  be  called  except  on  the 
final  motion  to  adopt  as  a  whole.  This  motion  to  fix  a  time 
for  voting  shall  be  put  without  debate. 

XXVn.  The  yeas  and  nays  on  any  question  shall  not 
be  recorded  unless  required  by  one-third  of  the  members 
present.  If  division  is  called  for  on  any  vote,  it  shall  be  by 
a  rising  vote,  without  a  count.  If  on  such  a  rising  vote  the 
moderator  is  unable  to  decide,  or  if  a  quorum  rise  to  second 
a  call  for  "  tellers,"  then  the  vote  shall  be  taken  by  rising  and 
the  count  made  by  tellers,  who  shall  pass  through  the  aisles 
and  report  to  the  moderator  the  number  voting  on  each  side. 

XXVIII.  No  member  in  the  course  of  debate  shall  be 
allowed  to  indulge  in  personal  reflections. 


LA IV  AND    USAGE.  1 49 

XXIX.  If  more  than  one  member  rise  to  speak  at  the 
same  time,  the  member  who  is  most  distant  from  the  mod- 
erator's chair  shall  speak  first.  In  the  discussion  of  all  mat- 
ters where  the  sentiment  of  the  House  is  divided^  it  is  propei 
that  the  floor  should  be  occupied  alternately  by  those  repre- 
senting the  different  sides  of  the  question. 

XXX.  When  more  than  three  members  of  the  judica- 
tory shall  be  standing  at  the  same  time,  the  moderator 
shall  require  all  to  take  their  seats,  the  person  only  excepted 
who  may  be  speaking. 

XXXI.  Every  member,  when  speaking,  shall  address 
himself  to  the  moderator,  and  shall  treat  his  fellow-mem- 
bers, and  especially  the  moderator,  with  decorum  and  re- 
spect. 

XXXII.  No  speaker  shall  be  interrupted  unless  he  be 
out  of  order  or  for  the  purpose  of  correcting  mistakes  or 
misrepresentations. 

XXXIII.  Without  express  permission  no  member  of  a 
judicatory,  while  business  is  going  on,  shall  engage  in  pri- 
vate conversation  ;  nor  shall  members  address  one  another, 
nor  any  person  present,  but  through  the  moderator. 

XXXIV.  It  is  indispensable  that  members  of  ecclesias- 
tical judicatories  maintain  great  gravity  and  dignity  while 
judicially  convened ;  that  they  attend  closely  in  their 
speeches  to  the  subject  under  consideration,  and  avoid 
prolix  and  desultory  harangues ;  and  when  they  deviate 
from  the  subject,  it  is  the  privilege  of  any  member,  and  the 
duty  of  the  moderator,  to  call  them  to  order. 

XXXV.  If  any  member  act  in  any  respect  in  a  dis- 
orderly manner,  it  shall  be  the  privilege  of  any  member, 
and  the  duty  of  the  moderator,  to  call  him  to  order. 


150  MANUAL. 

XXXVI.  If  any  member  consider  himself  aggrieveu  by 
a  decision  of  tlie  moderator,  it  shall  be  his  privilege  to  appeal 
to  the  judicatory,  and  the  question  on  the  appeal  shall  be 
taken  without  debate. 

XXXVII.  No  member  shall  retire  from  any  judicatory 
without  the  leave  of  the  moderator,  nor  withdraw  from  it  to 
return  home  without  the  consent  of  the  judicatory. 

XXXVIII.  All  judicatories  have  a  right  to  sit  in  private 
on  business  which  in  their  judgment  ought  not  to  be  matter 
of  public  speculation. 

XXXIX.  Besides  the  right  to  sit  judicially  in  private 
whenever  they  think  proper  to  do  so,  all  judicatories  have 
a  right  to  hold  what  are  commonly  called  "interlocutory 
meetings,"  in  which  members  may  freely  converse  together 
without  the  formalities  which  are  usually  necessary  in  judi- 
cial proceedings. 

XL.  Whenever  a  judicatory  is  about  to  sit  in  a  judicial 
capacity,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator  solemnly  to 
announce  from  the  chair  that  the  body  is  about  to  pass  to 
the  consideration  of  the  business  assigned  for  trial,  and  to 
enjoin  on  the  members  to  recollect  and  regard  their  high 
character  as  judges  of  a  court  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
solemn  duty  in  which  they  are  about  to  act. 

XLI.  In  all  cases  before  a  judicatory  where  there  is  an 
accuser  or  prosecutor,  it  is  expedient  that  there  be  a  com- 
mittee of  the  judicatory  appointed  (provided  the  number  of 
members  be  sufficient  to  admit  it  without  inconvenience), 
who  shall  be  called  the  "judicial  committee,"  and  whose 
duty  it  shall  be  to  digest  and  arrange  all  the  papers,  and  to 
prescribe,  under  the  direction  of  the  judicatory,  the  whole  or- 
der of  proceedings.    The  members  of  this  committee  shall  be 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  1 5 1 

entitled,  notwithstanding  their  performance  of  this  duty,  to 
sit  and  vote  in  the  cause  as  members  of  the  judicatory. 

XLII.  But  in  cases  of  process  on  the  ground  of  gene- 
ral rumor,  where  there  is,  of  course,  no  particular  accuser, 
there  may  be  a  committee  appointed  (if  convenient)  who 
shall  be  called  the  "committee  of  prosecution,"  and  who 
shall  conduct  the  whole  course  on  the  part  of  the  prosecu- 
tion. The  members  of  this  committee  shall  not  be  per- 
mitted to  sit  in  judgment  in  the  case.     Rescinded  1896. 

XLIII.  The  permanent  officers  of  a  judicatory  shall 
have  the  rights  of  corresponding  members  in  matters 
touching  their  several  offices. 

XLIV.  The  moderator  of  every  judicatory  above  the 
church  Session,  in  finally  closing  its  sessions,  in  addition  to 
prayer,  may  cause  to  be  sung  an  appropriate  psalm  or 
hymn,  and  shall  pronounce  the  apostolical  benediction. 

803  Ruling  Elders.— Ruling  elders  are  properly 
the  representatives  of  the  people,  chosen  by  them  for  the 
purpose  of  exercising  government  and  discipline,  in  con- 
junction with  pastors  or  ministers. — F.  G.,  chap.  v. 

804  Every  congregation  shall  elect  persons  to  the 
office  of  ruling  elder  in  the  mode  most  approved  and  in 
use  in  that  congregation.  But  in  all  cases  the  persons 
elected  must  be  male  members  in  full  communion  in  the 
rhurv,h  in  which  they  are  to  exercise  their  office. — F.  G. 
xiii.  sec.  ii. 

805  When  any  person  shall  have  been  elected  to  the 
office  of  ruling  elder,  he  shall  be  set  apart  in  the  following 
manner : 

After  sermon  the  minister  shall  state  in  a  concise  man- 
ner the  warrant  and  nature  of  the  office,  together  with  the 


152  MANUAL. 

character  proper  to  be  sustained  and  the  duties  to  be  ful- 
filled by  the  officer-elect.  Having  done  this,  he  shall  pro- 
pose to  the  candidate,  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation, 
the  following  questions — viz. : 

1.  Do  you  beheve  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the  only  infallible  rule 
of  faith  and  practice  ? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession 
of  Faith  of  this  Church  as  containing  the  system  of  doc- 
trine taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 

3.  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and  discipline 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United  States  ? 

4.  Do  you  accept  the  office  of  ruling  elder  in  this  con- 
gregation, and  promise  faithfully  to  perform  all  the  duties 
thereof  ? 

5.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity  and  purit)' 
of  the  church  ? 

806  The  elder  having  answered  these  questions  in  the 
affirmative,  the  minister  shall  address  to  the  members  of 
the  church  the  following  question — viz. : 

Do  you,  the  members  of  this  church,  acknowledge  and 
receive  this  brother  as  a  ruhng  elder,  and  do  you  promise 
to  yield  him  all  that  honor,  encouragement  and  obedience 
in  the  Lord  to  which  his  office,  according  to  the  word  of 
God  and  the  Constitution  of  this  Church,  entitles  him  ? 

807  The  members  of  the  church  having  answered  this 
question  in  the  affirmative  by  holding  up  their  right  hands. 

"the  minister  shall  proceed  to  set  apart  the  candidate  by 
prayer  to  the  office  of  ruling  elder,  and  shall  give  to  him 
and  to  the  congregation  an  exhortation  suited  to  the  occa 
sion. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii.  sec.  iv. 


L/i  W  AND    USA  GE.  I  5  3 

[The  imposition  of  hands  in  ordination  is  in  accordance 
with  apostolic  example,  and  is  lawful  and  proper ;  its  use, 
however,  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  the  Session  of  each 
church. — M.  G.  A.  1833,  p.  405.] 

808  Where  there  is  an  existing  Session  it  is  proper 
that  the  members  of  that  body,  at  the  close  of  the  sei-v- 
ice  and  in  the  face  of  the  congregation,  take  the  newly- 
ordained  elder  by  the  hand,  saying  in  words  to  this  pur- 
pose "  We  give  you  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  to  take 
part  of  this  office  with  us." — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii.  sec.  v. 

809  The  office  of  ruling  elder  is  perpetual  and  cannot 
be  laid  aside  at  pleasure.  No  person  can  be  divested  of 
the  office  but  by  deposition.  Yet  an  elder  may  become  by 
age  or  infirmity  incapable  of  performing  the  duties  of  his 
office,  or  he  may,  though  chargeable  with  neither  heresy 
nor  immorality,  become  unacceptable  in  his  official  capac- 
ity to  a  majority  of  the  congregation  to  which  he  belongs. 
In  either  of  these  cases  he  may,  as  often  happens  with 
respect  to  a  minister,  cease  to  be  an  acting  elder. — F.  G., 
chap.  xiii.  sec.  vi. 

810  Whenever  a  ruling  elder,  from  either  of  these 
causes  or  from  any  other  not  inferring  crime,  shall  be 
incapable  of  serving  the  church  to  edification,  the  Session 
shall  take  order  on  the  subject  and  state  the  fact,  together 
with  the  reasons  of  it,  on  their  records ;  provided  always, 
that  nothing  of  this  kind  shall  be  done  without  the  concur- 
rence of  the  individual  in  question  unless  by  the  advice  of 
Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii.  sec.  vii. 

811  If  any  particular  church  by  a  vote  of  members  in 
full  communion  shall  prefer  to  elect  ruhng  elders  for  a  lim- 
ited time  in  the  exercise  of  their  functions,  this  may  be  done ; 


154  MANUAL, 

provided,  the  full  time  be  not  less  than  three  years  and 
the  Session  be  made  to  consist  of  three  classes,  one  of 
which  only  shall  be  elected  every  year ;  and  provided, 
that  elders,  once  ordained,  shall  not  be  divested  of  the 
office  when  they  are  not  re-elected,  but  shall  be  entitled 
to  represent  that  particular  church  in  the  higher  judica- 
tories when  appointed  by  the  Session  or  the  Presbytery. 
— ^F.  G.,  chap.  xiii.  sec.  viii. 

812  If  in  the  introduction  of  the  time  service  it  be 
necessary  to  elect  one  or  more  classes  for  less  than  three 
years,  so  as  ultimately  to  make  the  classes  three  and  the 
term  of  service  three  years,  it  is  lawful  to  do  so. — M.  G.  A. 
1 89 1,  p.  106. 

813  While,  according  to  our  Form  of  Government,, 
chap.  ii.  sec.  iv.,  congregations  for  religious  worship  may 
be  formed  where  there  may  not  be  suitable  persons  to  serve 
as  ruling  elders,  the  eldership  is  essential  to  the  existence 
of  a  Presbyterian  church. — M.  G.  A.  1833,  P-  4^4. 

814  An  ordained  minister  cannot  sustain  the  relation 
of  ruling  elder,  although  in  exceptional  cases,  on  foreign- 
missionary  ground,  it  may  be  expedient  for  him  to  perform 
temporarily  the  functions  of  the  office  without  having  been 
specially  set  apart  to  it. — M.  G.  A.  1871,  p.  546. 

815  A  meeting  for  the  election  of  ruHng  elders  can  be 
called  regularly  only  by  the  Session  or  by  authority  of  some 
higher  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1867,  p.  320. 

816  Should  a  Session  refuse  to  call  such  a  meeting, 
redress  is  to  be  sought  by  those  feeling  aggrieved  in  com- 
plaint to  the  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.  1822,  p.  49. 

817  In  a  meeting  called  for  the  election  of  ruling 
elders  the  pastor  is  moderator  ex  officio.     Where  there  is 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  155 

no  settled  pastor  the  moderator  of  the  Session  appointed 
by  the  Presbytery  shall  preside. — M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  26. 

818  Only  communicants,  without  regard  to  age,  shall 
be  allowed  to  vote  for  ruling  elders. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1855, 
p.  299;  N.  S.  1859,  p.  18. 

8ig  An  elder-elect  is  not  a  member  of  the  Session, 
nor  can  he  sit  in  a  judicial  case  unless  he  be  ordained.— 
M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1868.  p.  58. 

820  When  an  elder  is  re-elected  under  the  limited-term 
service,  he  should  be  reinstalled. — M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  98. 

821  Elders  elected  under  the  hmited-term  service 
shall  not  be  elected  for  a  longer  or  shorter  term  than 
three  years. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  114. 

822  In  home-missionary  churches,  when,  from  neces- 
sity, there  can  be  but  one  elder  for  the  time  being,  he  may 
be  elected  for  three  years,  and  re-elected  at  the  end  of  that 
term ;  and  the  division  into  classes,  as  provided  in  chap. 
xiii.  sec.  viii.  of  the  Form  of  Government,  shall  take  place 
as  the  Session  can  be  increased  in  number. — M.  G.  k. 
1883.  p.  626. 

823  If  a  member  of  Session  be  unacceptable  and  the 
matter  cannot  be  arranged  by  consent,  the  proper  step  is  to 
memoriahze  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1867,  p.  369. 

824  When  the  exigency  of  the  case  may  require,  the 
Presbytery  may,  according  to  chap.  x.  sec.  viii.,  declare  that 
an  elder  shall  cease  to  act. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1869,  p.  924. 

825  A  faithful  acceptance  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  is 
required  of  those  who  accept  office  in  our  churches,  and 
elders  who  cannot  acquiesce  in  the  decisions  of  the  superior 
judicatories  should  resign. — M.  G.  A.  1882,  pp.  98,  99; 
P.  D.  p.  349. 


156  MANUAL. 

826  Where  there  is  only  one  elder,  and  when,  for  anj 
reason,  it  is  impracticable  to  have  more,  one  elder  and  a 
minister  may  constitute  a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of 
business,  including  judicial  business. — M.  G.  A.  1836, 
p.  263. 

827  An  elder  cannot  be  invited  to  sit  as  a  correspond- 
ing member  of  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  48. 

828  Jurisdiction  in  relation  to  ruling  elders  pertains  to 
the  Session. — B.  D.  18,  46. 

829  An  elder,  restored  after  suspension  from  office 
only,  need  not  be  re-elected  by  the  congregation. — M.  G. 
A.  1893,  p.  151. 

830  An  elder  receiving  a  certificate  of  dismission  is 
subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Session  (but  shall  not 
deliberate  or  vote  in  a  church-meeting  nor  exercise  the 
functions  of  his  office)  until  he  has  become  a  member  of 
the  church  to  which  he  is  recommended  or  of  some  other 
evangelical  church. — B.  D.  109. 

831  Should  he  return  the  certificate  within  a  year  from 
its  date,  the  Session  shall  make  record  of  the  fact,  but  he 
shall  not  thereby  be  restored  to  the  exercise  of  the  func- 
tions of  his  office  previously  held  by  him  in  the  church. 
— B.  D.  109. 

832  The  resignation  of  an  elder  should  be  made  to  the 
Session,  and  it  will  take  effect  when  accepted. — M.  G.  A. 
1883,  p.  626. 

833  Sabbath- Day. — For  dehverances  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  on  the  Sabbath,  see,  in  full,  P.  D.  pp.  759-767. 

834  Among  the  deliverances  of  the  General  Assembly 
may  be  found — 

I.  Recommending  petitions  to  Congress  against  carry- 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  1 5  7 

ing  and  distributing  the  mails  on  the  Sabbath. — M.  G.  A 
1815.  p.  597. 

2.  Enjoining  discipline  for  its  desecration. — M.  G.  A. 
1828,  p.  242. 

3.  Against  traveling  on  the  Sabbath. — M.  G.  A.  1874, 
pp.  79'  80. 

4.  Against  the  opening  of  art-galleries,  libraries  and 
places  of  amusement. — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  71. 

5.  Against  the  buying  and  reading  of  secular  newspa- 
pers.— M.  G,  A.  1880,  p.  ^6.     See  Sec.  960. 

6.  Recommending  the  use  of  the  scriptural  designations 
"Sabbath,"  "Lord's  day."— M.  G.  A.  1876,  pp.  70,  71. 

835  Sabbath-Schools.— The  following  deliver 
ances  relating  to  Sabbath-schools  have  been  made  by  the 
General  Assembly: 

I.  All  Sabbath-schools  shall  be  under  the  direction,  and 
subject  to  the  control,  of  pastors  and  Sessions. — M.  G.  A. 
1879,  p.  558;  1881.  p.  555. 

2.  Recommending  to  Sessions  the  appointment  of  super- 
intendents and  a  careful  oversight  of  all  matters  pertaining 
tc  the  work  of  Sabbath-schools. — M.  G.  A.  1882,  pp.  48,  49. 

3.  Admonishing  against  making  instruction  in  the  Sab- 
bath-school a  substitute  for  home-instruction. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S 
1840,  p.  310. 

4.  Enjoining  the  use  of  the  Shorter  Catechism  as  a  text- 
book.—M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1854,  p.  30;  N.  S.  1866,  p.  278. 

5.  Recommending  that  each  church  defray  the  expenses 
of  its  own  Sabbath-school  as  a  part  of  its  own  current 
expenses,  and  that  the  children  be  educated  to  make  their 
offerings  directly  and  intelligently  to  the  benevolent  work 
of  the  Church.— M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  122, 


158  MANUAL. 

836  Session. — The  church  Session  consists  of  the 
pastor  or  pastors  and  the  ruling  elders  of  a  particular  con- 
gregation.— F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  1. 

837  A  special  Session  of  ruling  elders  of  neighboring 
churches  to  obviate  delays  for  want  of  quorums  is  uncon- 
stitutional.—M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  i860,  p.  28. 

838  Of  the  Session,  two  elders,  if  there  be  as  many  in 
the  congregation,  with  the  pastor,  shall  be  necessary  to  con- 
stitute a  quorum. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  ii. 

839  A  Session  in  which  there  is  but  one  elder,  or  in 
which  an  elder  refuses  to  act  and  has  left  the  church,  is  com- 
petent to  transact  all  sessional  acts. — M.  G.  A.  1888,  p.  109. 

840  Official  acts  of  Session  can  be  performed  only 
when  it  is  regularly  convened ;  and  when  thus  convened, 
the  Session  should  be  opened  and  closed  with  prayer,  ex- 
cept that  the  opening  prayer  may  properly  be  omitted  after 
a  divine  service. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  113. 

841  The  omission  of  prayer,  however,  cannot  be  made 
a  matter  of  exception  by  the  Presbytery. — See  Sec.  415. 

842  The  pastor  of  the  congregation  shall  always  be 
the  moderator  of  the  Session,  except  when,  for  prudential 
reasons,  it  may  appear  advisable  that  some  other  minister 
should  be  invited  to  preside,  in  which  case  the  pastor  may, 
with  the  concurrence  of  the  Session,  invite  such  minister 
as  they  may  see  meet,  belonging  to  the  same  Presbytery,  to 
preside  in  that  case.  The  same  expedient  may  be  adopted 
in  case  of  the  sickness  or  absence  of  the  pastor. — F.  G., 
chap.  ix.  sec.  iii. 

When  not  presiding  for  the  above-stated  reason,  the 
pastor  is  a  member  of  the  Session  and  may  act  as  prose- 
cutor in  a  trial. — M.  G.  A.  1890,  p.  47. 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  1 5  9 

843  It  is  expedient,  at  every  meeting  of  the  Session, 
more  especially  when  constituted  for  judicial  business,  that 
there  be  a  presiding  minister.  When,  therefore,  a  church 
is  without  a  pastor,  the  moderator  of  the  Session  shall  be 
either  the  minister  appointed  for  that  purpose  by  the  Pres- 
bytery or  one  invited  by  the  Session  to  preside  on  a  par- 
ticular occasion.  But  where  it  is  impracticable,  without  great 
inconvenience,  to  procure  the  attendance  of  such  a  mod- 
erator, the  Session  may  proceed  without  it. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix. 
sec.  iv. 

844  There  is  no  provision  for  inviting  any  ministei 
not  belonging  to  the  same  Presbytery  to  preside  at  a  meet 
ing  of  the  Session ;  and  as  to  the  impracticability,  in  the 
absence  of  a  settled  pastor,  to  procure  the  attendance  of  a 
minister  to  preside,  the  Session,  under  its  responsibility  to 
the  Presbytery,  must  be  the  judge. — M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1869, 
p.  271. 

845  Nor  is  there  any  constitutional  provision  for  a 
minister  not  belonging  to  our  Church  to  moderate  a  meet- 
ing of  the  Session. — M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1869,  p.  271. 

846  Nor  is  a  pastor-elect,  by  virtue  of  the  call  in  prog- 
ress, the  moderator  of  the  Session,  but  he  may  act  as  such, 
if  a  member  of  the  same  Presbytery,  by  invitation  of  the 
Session  or  by  appointment  of  the  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A. 
1880,  p.  45. 

847  In  congregations  where  there  are  two  or  more 
pastors  they  shall,  when  present,  alternately  preside  in  the 
Session. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  v. 

848  The  church  Session  is  charged  with  maintaining 
the  spiritual  government  of  the  congregation.  For  this 
purpose  they  have  power — i.  To  inquire  into  the  knowl- 


l6o  MANUAL. 

edge  and  Christian  conduct  of  the  members  of  the  church* 
2.  To  call  before  them  offenders  and  witnesses,  being  mem- 
bers of  their  own  congregation,  and  to  introduce  other  wit- 
nesses, where  it  may  be  necessary,  to  bring  the  process  to 
issue,  and  when  they  can  be  procured  to  attend ;  3.  To 
receive  members  into  the  church;  4.  To  admonish,  to 
rebuke,  to  suspend  or  to  exclude  from  the  sacraments 
those  who  are  found  to  deserve  censure ;  5.  To  concert 
the  best  measures  for  promoting  the  spiritual  interests  of 
the  congregations;  and  6.  To  appoint  delegates  to  the 
higher  judicatories  of  the  Church. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  vi. 

849  To  the  Session  belongs  original  jurisdiction  of 
the  members  and  officers  of  a  particular  church. — B.  D. 
18,  109. 

850  The  censures  to  be  inflicted  by  the  Session  are, 
admonition,  rebuke,  suspension  or  deposition  from  office, 
suspension  from  the  communion  of  the  church,  and,  in  the 
case  of  offenders  who  will  not  be  reclaimed  by  milder  meas- 
ures, excommunication. — B.  D.  34. 

851  The  vote  of  the  Session,  with  or  without  an  ac- 
companying public  confession  and  covenant,  is  the  act 
upon  which  membership  depends.— M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1865, 
pp.  22,  23. 

852  The  Session  has  control  of  the  music  of  the 
church. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  115. 

853  The  examination  of  candidates  for  membership 
should  always  be  in  the  presence  of  the  Session,  except  in 
special  cases  of  sickness  or  other  hindrances,  when  the 
duty  may  be  performed  by  a  committee  under  direction 
of  the  Session.— M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  638. 

854  As  regards  the  church-building,  Sabbath-school 


LA IV  AND    USAGE.  l6l 

and  lecture-room,  the  use  of  either  can  be  granted  only 
with  the  consent  of  the  Session. — M.  G.  A.  1874,  P-  84. 

855  For  the  powers  of  the  Session  when  the  church 
is  vacant  and  in  the  settlement  of  a  pastor,  see  Form  of 
Government,  chap.  xv.  sees,  i.,  ii. ;  chap.  xxi. 

856  The  pastor  has  power  to  convene  the  Session 
when  he  may  judge  it  requisite,  and  he  shall  always  con- 
vene them  when  requested  to  do  so  by  any  two  of  the 
elders.  The  Session  shall  also  convene  when  directed  to 
do  so  by  the  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  viii, 

857  Every  Session  shall  keep  a  fair  record  of  its  pro- 
ceedings, which  record  shall  be  at  least  once  in  every  year 
submitted  to  the  inspection  of  the  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap. 
ix.  sec.  ix. 

858  All  proceedings  of  the  church  shall  be  reported 
to,  and  reviewed  by,  the  Session,  and  by  its  order  incor- 
porated with  its  records. — B.  D.  71. 

859  A  Session  can  receive  members  only  in  the  organ- 
ization of  which  it  is  the  governing  body. — M.  G.  A.  1893, 
p.  86. 

860  Sessions  are  enjoined,  when  practicable,  to  hold 
monthly  meetings. — M.  G.  A.  1890.  p.  132. 

861  Also  to  appoint  a  standing  committee  on  system- 
atic beneficence. — M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  195. 

862  It  is  important  that  every  church  Session  keep  a 
fair  register  of  marriages,  of  baptisms,  with  the  times  of  the 
birth  of  the  individuals  baptized,  of  baptized  persons  ad- 
mitted to  the  Lord's  Table,  and  of  the  deaths  and  other 
removals  of  church-members. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  x. 

863  Each  Session  shall  keep  a  roll  of  members  who 
have  removed  out  of  the  bounds  of  the  congregation  with- 

11 


1 62  MANUAL. 

out  obtaining  a  certificate  of  dismission,  and  have,  after  being 
advised,  refused  to  apply  for  such  certificate.  This  roll  shall 
state  the  relation  of  each  to  the  church,  and  such  members 
shall  be  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Session. — B.  D.49. 

864  The  names  of  ordained  ministers  ought  not  to  be 
enrolled  as  members  of  the  church  they  serve.— M.  G.  A. 

o.  s.  1843,  p- 176. 

865  Standards,  The.— What  they  embrace.— See 
under  CONSTITUTION,  Sec.  223. 

866  How  amended. — See  under  Amendments,  Sec. 

224. 

867  Synod, — As  a  Presbytery  is  a  convention  of  the 
bishops  and  elders  within  a  certain  district,  so  a  Synod  is  a 
convention  of  the  bishops  and  elders  within  a  larger  dis- 
trict, including  at  least  three  Presbyteries — F.  G.,  chap.  xi. 
sec.  i. 

868  The  Synod  may  be  composed,  at  its  option,  with 
the  consent  of  a  majority  of  its  Presbyteries,  either  of  all 
the  bishops  and  an  elder  from  each  congregation  in  its  dis- 
trict, with  the  same  modifications  as  in  the  Presbytery,  or 
of  equal  delegations  of  bishops  and  elders,  elected  by  the 
Presbyteries  on  a  basis  and  in  a  ratio  determined  in  like 
manner  by  the  Synod  itself  and  its  Presbyteries. — F.  G., 
chap.  xi.  sec.  i. ;  M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  97. 

869  Any  seven  ministers  belonging  to  the  Synod  who 
shall  convene  at  the  time  and  place  of  meeting,  with  as 
many  elders  as  may  be  present,  shall  be  a  quorum  to 
transact  synodical  business  ;  provided  not  more  than  three 
of  the  said  ministers  belong  to  one  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap, 
xi.  sec.  ii. 

870  According  to  the  decision  of  the  Assembly  that 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 63 

"ministers  are  not  only  preachers  and  administrators  of 
sealing  ordinances,  but  also  ruling  elders  in  the  very  nature 
of  their  office,"  a  quorum  may  consist  wholly  of  ministers. 
— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1844,  p.  2>lo. 

871  A  moderator  cannot  change  the  time  of  meeting 
of  a  Synod ;  this  must  be  done  by  the  Assembly. — M.  G.  A. 
O.  S.  1848.  p.  36;  N.  S.  1854,  p.  500. 

872  Whenever,  from  any  cause,  it  shall  be  necessary 
to  change  the  place  of  the  regularly-appointed  meeting  of 
a  Synod,  the  stated  clerk  shall,  at  the  request  of  the  stated 
clerks  of  at  least  three-fourths  of  its  Presbyteries,  be  au- 
thorized to  secure  another  place  of  meeting,  and  to  issue 
his  official  call  for  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  accordingly.— 
M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  78. 

873  According  to  chap.  xix.  sec.  ii.  of  the  Form  of 
Government,  a  Synod  may  hold  a  pro-re-nata  meeting. — 
M.  G.  A.  1878.  p.  118. 

874  Synods  shall  not  hold  sessions  on  the  Sabbath. — 
M.  G.  A.  1834,  p.  445. 

875  The  same  rule  as  to  corresponding  members 
which  was  laid  down  with  respect  to  the  Presbytery  shaU 
apply  to  the  Synod. — F.  G.,  chap.  xi.  sec.  iii. 

876  The  Synod  has  power:  i.  To  receive  and  issue 
all  appeals  regularly  brought  up  from  the  Presbyteries, 
provided  that  in  the  trial  of  judicial  cases  the  Synod  shall 
have  power  to  act  by  commission,  in  accordance  with  the 
provisions  on  the  subject  of  judicial  commissions  in  the 
Book  of  Disciphne ;  2.  To  decide  on  all  references  made 
to  them,  its  decision  on  appeals,  complaints  and  references 
which  do  not  affect  the  doctrine  or  Constitution  of  the 
Church  being  final ;  3.  To  review  the  records  of  Presby- 


164  MANUAL, 

teries  and  approve  or  censure  them ;  4.  To  redress  what- 
ever has  been  done  by  Presbyteries  contrary  to  order ;  5.  To 
take  effectual  care  that  Presbyteries  observe  the  Constitution 
of  the  Church ;  6.  To  erect  new  Presbyteries  and  unite  or 
divide  those  which  were  before  erected;  7.  Generally  to 
take  such  order  with  respect  to  the  Presbyteries,  Sessions 
and  people  under  their  care  as  may  be  in  conformity  with 
the  word  of  God  and  the  established  rules,  and  which  tend 
to  promote  the  edification  of  the  Church ;  8.  And,  finally, 
to  propose  to  the  General  Assembly  for  their  adoption  such 
measures  as  may  be  of  common  advantage  to  the  Church. 
— F.  G.,  chap.  xi.  sec.  iv. 

877  The  Synod  has  appellate,  but  not  original,  juris- 
diction.—B.  D.  18. 

878  It  has  jurisdiction  over  the  members  of  an  ex- 
tinct Presbytery,  may  transfer  them  to  any  Presbytery 
within  its  bounds,  and  also  may  determine  any  case  of 
discipHne  begun  by  the  Presbytery  and  not  concluded. — 
B.  D.  113. 

879  The  Synod  shall  convene  at  least  once  in  each 
year ;  at  the  opening  of  which  a  sermon  shall  be  delivered 
by  the  moderator,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  by  some  other 
member;  and  every  particular  session  shall  be  opened  and 
closed  with  prayer. — F.  G.,  chap.  xi.  sec.  v. 

880  Exceptions  have  been  taken  to  the  records  of  Synod 
which  did  not  record  the  fact  that  a  sermon  was  preached 
at  the  opening  session. — 1827,  p.  205  ;  O.  S.  1856,  p.  520. 

881  Also  to  the  omission  of  opening  and  closing  with 
prayer. — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  68. 

882  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Synod  to  keep  full  and 
fair  records  of  its  proceedings,  to  submit  them  annually  to 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 65 

the  inspection  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  to  report  to 
the  Assembly  the  number  of  its  Presbyteries,  and  of  the 
members  and  alterations  of  the  Presbyteries. — F.  G.,  chap. 
xi.  sec.  vi. 

883  The  General  Assembly  has  decided  that  absentees 
from  meetings  of  Synod  must  be  recorded. — M.  G.  A.  1882, 

p.  94. 

884  And  be  called  to  answer. — M.  G.  A.  1873,  P-  S^^* 

885  That  judicial  cases  must  be  described. — M.  G.  A. 

1883,  p.  688. 

886  And  reasons  for  decision  on  them  be  recorded. 
— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1861,  p.  315. 

887  That  papers  adopted  must  be  recorded. — M  G.  A, 

1884,  p.  116. 

888  That  resolutions  adopted  must  be  recorded. — M. 
G.  A.  O.  S.  i86i,p.  315. 

889  That  the  Narrative  on  the  State  of  Religion  must 
De  recorded. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  91. 

890  That  records  must  be  presented  annually. — M.  G. 
A.  1872,  p.  68. 

891  And  that  they  shall  be  kept  without  abbreviations. 
-M.  G.  A.  1883.  p.  688. 

892  And  that  they  shall  be  read  and  approved  before 
adjournment. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  116. 

893  And  be  attested  by  the  stated  clerk. — M.  G.  A. 
N.  S.  1862.  p.  28. 

894  Synodical  records  may  be  kept  in  printed  fonn, 
provided,  i.  That  such  printed  minutes  be  complete  and 
accurate  in  all  details ;  2.  That  they  be  uniform  as  to  size 
of  page  with  the  minutes  of  the  Assembly;  3.  That  the 
copy  submitted  by  each  Synod  to  the  Assembly  for  review 


1 66  MANUAL. 

be  attested  by  the  certificate  of  the  stated  clerk  in  writing, 
and  that  blank  pages  be  left  at  the  end  for  recording  any 
exceptions  that  may  be  taken ;  4.  That  at  least  two  addi- 
tional, copies  of  each  and  every  issue  be  transmitted  to  the 
stated  clerk  of  the  Assembly,  and  two  deposited  in  the 
library  of  the  Presbyterian  Historical  Society. — M.  G.  A. 
1884.  p.  75. 

895  The  same  principle  of  action  in  regard  to  keeping 
records  applies  to  all  our  judicatories. — M.  G.  A.  1889, 
p.  lOI. 

896  The  Synod  shall  make  a  special  record  of  all 
judicial  decisions  and  send  it  up  to  the  Assembly. — M.  G. 
A.  1885,  p.  662. 

897  The  Synod  shall  also  send  up  to  the  Assembly  a 
report  on  systematic  beneficence. — M.  G.  A.  1879,  PP-  ^22, 
623. 

898  Also  a  report  on  temperance. — M.  G.  A.  1887,  P- 
256. 

899  Temperance. — The  uniform  testimony  of  the 
General  Assembly  on  this  subject  has  been  condemnatory 
of  the  use,  manufacture  and  traffic  in  ardent  spirits,  and  in 
favor  of  total  abstinence  from  them  as  a  beverage. 

900  In  1818,  1865,  O.  S..  1866  N.  S.,  1877  (p.  558),  de- 
liverances were  made  to  the  effect  "  that  total  abstinence 
from  all  intoxicating  drinks  as  a  beverage  is  demanded 
from  every  Christian  by  the  condition  of  society,  the  purity 
of  the  Church  and  the  word  of  God." 

901  In  1830  the  Assembly,  while  disclaiming  to  en- 
croach upon  the  rights  of  private  judgment,  expressed  its 
very  deep  regret  that  any  members  of  the  Church  of  Christ 
should  at  the  present  day,  and  under  existing  circumstances, 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 6/ 

feel  themselves  at  liberty  to  manufacture,  vend  or  use  ardent 
spirits. — M.  G.  A.  1830,  p.  298. 

902  In  1877,  Sessions  were  called  upon  "to  guard 
carefully  the  purity  of  the  Church  by  refusing  to  admit  to 
membership  or  to  retain  those  within  her  pale  who  are  en- 
gaged in  the  manufacture  or  sale  of  intoxicating  liquors  as 
a  beverage,  or  who  derive  their  livelihood  from  this  sinful 
traffic."— M.  G.  A.  1877,  p.  558. 

903  In  1880  the  Assembly  reiterated  the  judgments  of 
former  Assemblies  on  the  subject,  and  against  the  renting 
of  one's  property  knowingly  for  such  manufacture  and  sale. 

-M.  G.  A.  1880.  p.  75. 

904  Similar  testimony  was  borne  in  1883,  in  which  the 
Assembly  declared  "that,  in  view  of  the  evils  wrought  by 
this  scourge  of  our  race,  the  Assembly  would  hail  with  ac- 
clamations of  joy  and  thanksgiving  the  utter  extermina- 
tion of  the  traffic  in  intoxicating  liquors  as  a  beverage  by 
the  power  of  Christian  conscience,  pubHc  opinion  and  the 
strong  arm  of  the  civil  law." — M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  656  ;  1884, 
p.  73  ;  1885,  p.  666.     See  Sec.  961. 

905  In  1 88 1  the  General  Assembly  appointed  the 
"  Permanent  Committee  on  Temperance,"  having  for  its 
object  the  quickening  and  union  of  our  Synods  and 
churches  in  suitable  measures  for  promoting  the  temper- 
ance reform. — M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  537. 

906  By  order  of  the  Assembly,  all  our  church  courts 
are  recommended  to  appoint  a  standing  committee  on  tem- 
perance ;  presbyterial  standing  committees  are  directed  to 
prepare  and  send  to  the  Permanent  Committee  a  distinct 
Temperance  Narrative  on  or  before  the  first  of  April,  the 
same  to  be  incorporated  in  the  report  to  be  made  by  the 


1 68  MANUAL. 

Permanent  Committee  to  the  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1885, 
p.  667. 

907  In  1887  this  committee  was  reorganized,  with  its 
headquarters  in  Pittsburgh,  Pennsylvania,  when  the  follow- 
ing resolution  was  adopted :  ''Resolved,  That  this  Assembly 
reiterates  and  emphasizes  the  deliverances  of  former  Assem- 
blies in  reference  to  the  sin  of  intemperance,  the  unspeak- 
able evil  and  wrong  of  the  liquor  traffic,  the  use  of  intox- 
icating drinks  as  a  beverage  and  the  duty  of  all  members 
of  our  churches  to  encourage  and  promote  the  cause  of 
temperance  in  every  legitimate  way,  and  especially  by  the 
power  of  personal  influence  and  example,  and  by  the 
strong  arm  of  the  civil  law." — M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  127. 

908  In  reaffirming  its  former  testimony  against  the 
liquor  traffic  the  Assembly  recommends  vigorous  efforts  for 
securing  prohibitory  laws  in  all  our  States  and  Territories. 
Its  action,  however,  is  not  to  be  construed  as  the  advocacy 
of  any  particular  political  party. — M.  G.  A.  1890,  p.  83. 

909  Total  abstinence  from  the  use  of  tobacco  by  our 
ministers,  elders  and  candidates  is  recommended. — M.  G. 
A.  1892,  p.  217. 

910  Theological  Seminaries.— In  the  exercise 
of  its  right  of  veto  vested  in  it  by  the  compact  of  1870 — 
M.,  p.  63 — the  Assembly  disapproved  of  the  appointment 
of  Prof.  Briggs,  by  transfer  from  one  chair  to  another,  in  the 
Union  Theological  Seminary  of  New  York. — M.  G.  A.  1891, 
p.  97. 

911  The  above-mentioned  exercise  of  a  veto  power 
was  based  upon  the  following  plan,  as  proposed  by  the 
Directors  of  the  aforesaid  Seminary,  and  adopted  by  the 
A.ssembly : 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 69 

1,  Accepting  the  offer  so  generously  made  by  the  Direc- 
tors of  the  Union  Theological  Seminary,  in  New  York — a 
seminary  independent  hitherto  of  all  direct  ecclesiastical 
control — to  invest  the  General  Assembly  with  the  right  of  a 
veto  in  the  election  of  professors  in  that  institution,  the 
Assembly  would  invite  all  those  theological  seminaries  not 
now  under  the  control  of  the  General  Assembly  to  adopt 
at  their  earliest  convenience  the  same  rule  and  method,  to 
the  end  that,  throughout  the  whole  Presbyterian  Church, 
there  may  be  uniform  and  complete  confidence  in  those 
entrusted  with  the  training  of  our  candidates  for  the  min- 
istry. 

2.  That  the  several  Boards  of  Directors  of  those  semi- 
naries which  are  now  under  the  control  of  the  General  As- 
sembly shall  be  authorized  to  elect,  suspend,  and  displace 
the  professors  of  the  seminaries  under  their  care,  subject 
in  all  cases  to  the  veto  of  the  General  Assembly,  to  whom 
they  shall  annually  make  a  full  report  of  their  proceedings, 
and  to  whom  their  minutes  shall  be  submitted  whenever 
the  Assembly  shall  require  them  to  be  produced.  These 
Boards  shall  further  be  authorized  to  fix  the  salaries  of  the 
professors,  and  to  fill  their  own  vacancies,  subject  in  all 
cases  to  the  veto  of  the  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  pp.  63, 
148,  149. 

912  In  1 87 1  the  Assembly  declared  that  the  act  sub- 
jecting the  election  of  a  professor  to  the  veto  of  the  Assem- 
bly is  that  such  election  be  reported  to  the  next  Assembly 
thereafter ;  and  if  not  vetoed  by  that  Assembly  the  election 
shall  be  regarded  as  complete. — M.  G.  A.  p.  581. 

913  In  1892  the  Assembly,  under  the  conviction  that 
the  Church  should  have  control  over  its  theological  sem- 


I/O  MANUAL. 

inaries,  appointed  a  committee  to  take  into  consideration 
the  whole  subject  and  confer  with  the  directors  and  trus- 
tees of  these  institutions.  The  second  report  of  this  com- 
mittee, presented  in  1894,  was  adopted  by  the  Assembly. 
The  first  of  the  resoUitions  of  the  report,  while  the  law  for 
seminaries  hereafter  to  be  established  (see  Res.  2),  is  as 
yet  only  tentative  as  to  existing  seminaries  (see  Res.  3), 
The  resolutions  are  as  follows : 

First.  That  each  and  all  the  seminaries  of  the  Church 
be  requested  to  secure  at  the  earliest  moment  practicable, 
such  changes  in  their  charters,  or  amendments  thereto,  as 
will  provide — 

{a)  That  all  their  funds  and  property,  subject  to  the 
terms  and  conditions  of  existing  or  specific  trusts,  shall  be 
declared  to  be  held  by  them  in  trust  for  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  for  the  purposes 
of  theological  education  according  to  the  standards  of  said 
Church,  and  that  no  part  of  the  funds  and  property  so  held 
in  trust  shall  be  used  for  any  other  purpose  than  for  theologi- 
cal education  in  the  doctrines  set  forth  in  the  standards  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

[b)  That  the  election  of  the  trustees,  directors  or  com- 
missioners, or  whatever  the  bodies  governing  the  teaching 
or  property  shall  be  named,  shall  be  subject  to  the  approval 
of  the  next  succeeding  General  Assembly,  and  that  no 
election  shall  take  effect  until  approved  by  the  General 
Assembly  ;  failure  of  the  General  Assembly  to  which  said 
elections  are  reported  for  approval  to  act  thereon  shall  be 
regarded  as  approval  of  said  elections. 

[c]  That  the  election,  appointment  or  transfer  of  all 
professors  and  teachers  in  all  seminaries  shall  be  submitted 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  1 7 1 

to  the  next  succeeding  General  Assembly  for  its  approval, 
and  that  no  such  election,  appointment  or  transfer  shall 
take  effect,  nor  shall  any  professor  or  teacher  be  inducted 
into  office  until  his  election,  appointment  or  transfer  shall 
have  been  approved  by  the  said  General  Assembly ;  failure 
of  the  General  Assembly  to  which  the  said  elections,  ap- 
pointments or  transfers  are  reported  for  approval  to  act 
thereon  shall  be  regarded  as  approval  thereof,  and  that  all 
of  said  professors  and  teachers  shall  be  either  ministers  or 
members  in  good  standing  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America. 

[d)  That  in  the  event  of  the  violation  of  any  of  the 
terms  of  said  amendments,  or  the  misuse  or  the  diversion 
of  the  funds  or  property  held  by  them,  then  the  General 
Assembly  shall  be  empowered  to  provide  against  such 
violation  of  the  provisions  of  said  charters,  and  for  the 
enforcement  of  the  same,  and  for  the  protection  of  the 
trusts  on  which  said  property  and  funds  are  held,  in  such 
manner,  and  in  the  name  of  such  person  or  corporation,  as 
it  may  direct  by  resolution  certified  by  its  clerk,  in  any 
civil  court  having  jurisdiction  over  the  corporations  whose 
charters  are  so  amended. 

Second.  That  all  seminaries  hereafter  established  or 
organized  shall  contain  in  their  charters  the  foregoing  pro- 
visions as  an  essential  part  thereof,  before  they  shall  be 
recognized  as  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America. 

Third.  That  the  General  Assembly,  having  adopted  the 
foregoing  resolutions,  shall  appoint  a  committee  of  fifteen 
persons  to  confer  with  the  various  seminaries,  with  a  view 
to  securing  their  approval  of  said  resolutions,   and  theii 


172  MANUAL. 

consent  to  said  changes  in  their  charters,  and  for  the  pur- 
pose of  aiding  them  by  counsel  and  otherwise  in  securing 
the  necessary  changes  and  amendments  to  the  respective 
charters  herein  recommended ;  it  being  understood  that 
the  adoption  of  said  resolutions  is  without  impairment  of 
any  of  the  rights  of  the  General  Assembly,  or  of  said  sem- 
inaries, that  may  have  accrued  by  the  compact  of  1870; 
and  said  committee  to  make  report  to  the  next  General 
Assembly  for  final  action  on  this  whole  subject  by  the 
Assembly.      See  Sec.  962. 

914  The  Assembly  also  enjoined  the  Board  of  Educa- 
tion to  aid  such  students  only,  as  may  be  in  attendance 
upon  seminaries  approved  by  the  Assembly. — M.  1893, 
p.  161.     See  Sec.  953. 

915  Trustees. — Our  Form  of  Government,  chap, 
vi.,  in  defining  the  duties  of  deacons,  declares  that  "to 
them  may  be  properly  committed  the  management  of  the 
temporal  affairs  of  the  church;"  yet  in  many  of  our 
churches  these  affairs  are  committed  to  trustees  elected 
by  the  congregation. 

916  When,  however,  a  particular  church  commits  the 
management  of  its  temporal  affairs  to  a  board  of  trustees, 
the  greatest  care  should  be  taken  that  the  charter  under 
which  they  are  incorporated  contains  no  provisions  which 
shall  in  any  respect  contravene  the  principles  and  order 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1838,  p.  26. 

917  Trustees  have  no  control  of  money  collected  for 
the  poor,  which  control  belongs  to  the  deacons ;  nor  of  con- 
tributions made  for  benevolent  objects,  the  control  of  which 
belongs  to  the  Session. — F.  G.,  chap.  vi. ;  D.  W.,  chap.  vi. 

918  It  is  not  competent  for  trustees  to  make  any 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 73 

change  in  the  salary  of  the  pastor,  which,  being  of  the 
nature  of  a  contract,  can  be  changed  only  with  the  mutual 
consent  of  the  contracting  parties — that  is,  the  pastor  and 
the  congregation — subject,  of  course,  to  review  by  the  Pres- 
bytery. 

gig  When  a  church-edifice  is  held  by  trustees,  the 
legal  title  is  vested  in  them ;  and,  having  the  title,  the  cus- 
tody and  care  of  the  property  pertain  to  them  for  the  uses 
and  purposes  for  which  they  hold  the  trust.  These  uses 
and  purposes  are  the  worship  of  God,  and  the  employment 
of  such  other  means  of  spiritual  improvement  as  may  be 
consistent  with  the  Scriptures  and  according  to  the  order 
of  the  Church;  to  which  may  be  added  congregational 
meetings  for  business  relating  to  the  church  or  the  corpo- 
ration.—M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1863,  p.  43. 

g20  By  the  Constitution  of  the  Church,  the  Session  is 
charged  with  the  supervision  of  the  spiritual  interests  of  the 
congregation,  and  this  includes  the  right  to  direct  and  con- 
trol the  use  of  the  building  for  the  purposes  of  worship, — 
M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1863,  p.  43. 

g2l  This  being  the  principal  purpose  of  the  trust,  the 
trustees  are  bound  to  respect  the  wishes  and  action  of  the 
Session  as  to  the  use  and  occupation  of  the  house  of  wor- 
ship, and  have  no  legal  right  to  grant  the  use  of  it  for  pur- 
poses which  the  Session  disapprove. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1863, 
p.  44. 

g22  In  1893  the  Assembly  emphasized  its  former  de- 
liverances respecting  the  authority  of  Sessions  and  trustees 
respectively,  and  reaffirmed  the  exclusive  authority  of  the 
Session  over  the  worship  of  the  church,  including  the  music, 
the  use  of  the  church  buildings  and  the  times  and  places 


1/4  MANUAL. 

of  preaching.  This  was  rendered  necessary  by  many  com- 
plaints against  the  unwarranted  assumption  of  powers  by 
trustees  which  are  plainly  in  conflict  with  the  Constitution 
of  the  Church. — M.,  p.  90. 

923  In  making  the  above  deliverance  the  Assembly 
enjoins  upon  the  churches  loyal  adherence  to  our  Form  of 
Government,  which  provides  that  the  authority  of  the  Session 
over  all  matters  of  worship  is  paramount.  It  also  recom- 
mends that  all  such  questions  be  treated  by  the  Session  with 
Christian  tact  and  courtesy,  in  the  spirit  of  love  and  for- 
bearance.— M.,  p.  90. 

924  In  order  to  define  the  true  relation  and  authority 
of  Trustees,  and,  if  possible,  to  adopt  some  plan  by  which 
the  temporal  affairs  of  churches  may  be  so  conducted  as 
to  avoid .  conflict  with  the  constitutional  authority  of  the 
Session,  the  whole  matter  was  referred  to  a  committee  for 
careful   consideration. — M.   G.   A.    1892,  p.  52  ;    1893,  pp. 

87-9- 

925  Charters  for  churches  should  carefully  describe 
the  trust  upon  which  property  is  held. — M.  G.  A.  1889,  p.  17. 

926  For  the  disposition  of  the  property  of  defunct 
churches,  see  M.  G.  A.  1889,  p.  18. 

927  In  1872  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  Stales 
decided  that  in  the  use  of  the  property  for  all  religious 
services  or  ecclesiastical  purposes  the  trustees  are  under 
the  control  of  the  church  Session. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1863, 
p.  43;  1872,  p.  181,  Appendix. 

928  In  1874  the  General  Assembly  declared  "  that  the 
Constitution  of  our  Church  charges  the  Session  with  the 
supervision  of  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  congregation 
and  all  the   services  and  matters  pertaining  thereto,  and 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 75 

that  any  action  by  the  board  of  trustees,  unauthorized  by 
the  congregation,  tending  to  annull  or  contravene  in  any 
way  such  supervision  and  control  is  illegal  and  void."  At 
the  same  time,  it  decided  "that,  as  regards  the  church- 
building,  the  Sabbath-school  and  lecture-room,  the  trustees 
have  no  right  to  grant  or  to  withhold  the  use  of  either 
against  the  wishes  or  consent  of  the  Session." — M.  G.  A. 
1874,  p.  84. 

929  In  any  case  of  conflict  between  the  trustees  and  the 
Session  the  proper  appeal  is,  first,  to  the  persons  compos- 
ing the  congregation,  to  whom  the  trustees  are  responsible ; 
secondly,  to  the  Presbytery  for  their  advice ;  and  finally, 
if  necessary,  to  the  legal  tribunals. — M.  G.  A.  0.  S.  1863, 
pp.  43,  44;  see  also  P.  D.,  pp.  108-111. 

930  Unitarianism. — For  testimony  against,  see 
P.  D.,  pp.  219,  220. 

931  Unitarian  baptism  is  invalid. — M.  G.  A.  1814,  p.  549. 

932  A  Unitarian  minister  shall  not  be  invited  to  the 
privileges  of  a  corresponding  member  in  our  judicatories. 
— M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  no. 

933  Universalism. — For  testimony  against,  see 
P.  D.,  pp.  219,  220. 

934  Women,  Ministrations  of.— The  General 
Assembly,  in  its  Pastoral  Letter  in  1832,  approved  of  meet- 
ings of  pious  women  by  themselves  for  conversation  and 
prayer,  but  at  the  same  time  declared  that  to  teach  and 
exhort  or  to  lead  in  prayer  in  public  promiscuous  assem- 
blies are  clearly  forbidden  to  women  in  the  holy  oracles.— 
M.G.  A.  1832,  p.  378. 

935  In  1872,  in  answer  to  an  overture  "  for  such  rules 
as  shall  forbid  the  licensing  and  ordaining  of  women  to 


iy6  MANUAL. 

the  gospel  ministry,  and  the  teaching  and  preaching  of 
women  in  our  pulpits,"  the  following  deliverance  was 
adopted :  "  That  there  is  no  necessity  for  a  change  in  the 
Constitution  of  the  Church  touching  this  question,  and  the 
memorialists  are  referred  to  the  deliverance  of  the  Assem- 
bly of  1832,  which  expresses  its  judgment." — M.  G.  A.  1872, 
p.  89. 

936  As  further  expressive  of  its  views  on  the  ministra- 
tions of  women,  the  General  Assembly  in  1878  sustained 
the  decision  of  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey  as  against  the 
appeal  of  Rev.  I.  M.  See,  declaring,  with  the  Synod,  that 
the  Scriptures  "  do  prohibit  the  fulfilling  by  women  of  the 
offices  of  public  preachers  in  the  regular  assemblies  of  the 
Church." 

937  At  the  same  time,  the  Assembly  find  great  pleas- 
ure in  caUing  attention  to  the  enlarging  efforts  and  the  grow; 
ing  influence  of  the  women  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  work  committed  to  the  denomination,  and  point  with 
peculiar  satisfaction  and  emphatic  approbation  to  the  noble 
record  to  which  these  women  are  daily  adding  by  theii 
efficiency  and  devotion. — M.  G.  A.  1878,  p.  103. 

938  Sessions  may  appoint  godly  and  competent 
women,  in  full  communion  with  the  Church,  for  such  min- 
istrations to  bodily  and  spiritual  needs  as  may  properly 
come  within  their  sphere. — M.  G.  A.  1893,  p.  170. 

939  Participation  by  women  in  assemblies  for  worship 
in  the  church  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  each  Session. — 
M.  G.  A.  1893,  p.  114. 

940  Young  People's  Societies. — The  Assem- 
bly emphasizes  the  importance  of  a  loving  oversight  of  our 
voung  people,  of  the  need  of  instructing  them  in  the  piivi- 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 77 

leges  and  obligations  of  their  covenant  relations  to  the 
Church,  and  of  giving  special  attention  to  such  organiza- 
tions as  shall  secure  their  culture  and  development. — 
M.  G.  A.  1889,  P*  ^^2;  1893,  pp.  124-128.     See  Sec.  967. 

941     For  model    constitution    of  such    societies,  see 
M.  G.  A.  1893,  p.  127. 
12 


THE  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS 

OF   THE 

GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1895-1903. 


942  Assembly's  Herald.— This  newspaper,  as  the 
medium  of  communication  between  our  Boards  and  the 
members  of  our  Church,  is  heartily  endorsed  and  its  cir- 
culation urged. 

943  Boards  of  the  Church.— Each  Presbytery  is 
enjoined  to  inquire  of  the  churches  under  its  care  if  t'hey 
have  taken  collections  for  the  Boards. 

944  Also  that  reasons  should  be  required  of  non- 
giving  churches  for  their  failure. 

945  This  Assembly  reaffirms  its  deliverance  made  in 
1894,  M.,  p.  147,  that  each  of  its  Synods,  Presbyteries,  and 
churches  should  give  its  just  share  of  the  funds  needed  to 
prosecute  the  work  of  the  Boards  of  the  Church  ;  and  that 
the  amount  which  a  Synod,  Presbytery,  or  church  is  able  to 
expend  upon  itself  in  the  erection  of  edifices  and  in  con- 
gregational expenses  is  a  fair  basis  upon  which  to  estimate 
what  should  be  given  to  benevolent  work  beyond  local 
bounds. 

946  The  time  of  payment  of  the  salaries  of  home 
missionaries  was  ordered  to  be  monthly  instead  of 
quarterly  as   heretofore. 

178 


GENERAL   ASSEMBLY  OF  1895.  1 79 

947  Attention  is  called  to  the  observance  of  the  second 
Sabbath  of  June  as  Children's  Day,  and  our  Sabbath- 
schools  are  reminded  that  an  important  part  of  the  service 
is  the  presentation  of  offerings  to  carry  on  the  work  of 
Sabbath-school  missionaries. 

948  Also,  to  the  publication,  by  our  Board  of  Publica- 
tion and  Sabbath-school  Work,  of  a  large  number  of  fresh, 
popular,  and  timely  books  for  Sabbath-schools  ;  also,  to 
periodicals  adapted  to  the  needs  of  young  people's  societies, 
men's  leagues,  etc. 

949  The  Assembly  heartily  recommends  the  New 
Hymnal  now  nearing  completion,  and  expresses  the  hope 
that  it  may  be  adopted  throughout  the  Church. 

950  The  Board  of  Home  Missions  is  authorized, 
through  the  Women's  Executive  Committee,  at  its  discre- 
tion, to  commission  women,  other  than  teachers,  to  do 
missionary  work  m  connection  with  homes  of  the  moun- 
tain people  of  the  South,  and  wherever  similar  work  is 
needed. 

951  In  commending  the  work  of  women  in  missionary 
work  the  suggestion  is  made  that  they  reduce,  as  far  as 
possible,  their  methods  of  contributing  to  special  objects. 

952  The  following  new  percentage  of  contributions  to 
our  Boards,  to  be  allotted  by  Sessions,  is  recommended, 
viz.:  Home  Missions,  33;  Foreign  Missions,  31  ;  Educa- 
tion, 6 ;  Sabbath-school  Work,  6 ;  Church  Erection,  6 ; 
Relief  Fund,  6 ;  Freedmen,  6 ;  Aid  for  Colleges.  (See 
Sec.  81.) 

953  Candidates  for  the  Gospel  Ministry. — 
In  answer  to  an  overture  by  the  Presbytery  of  New  York 
asking  for  instruction  in  relation  to  its  duty  towards  students 


l80  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS   OF   THE 

applying  to  be  taken  under  its  care  who  are  pursuing,  or 
purpose  to  pursue,  their  studies  in  theological  seminaries 
respecting  whose  teaching  the  General  Assembly  disavows 
responsibility,  the  Assembly  declared  that,  while  recogniz- 
ing the  general  principle  that  a  young  man  should  stand 
on  his  merits  as  revealed  by  examination  for  entrance  into 
the  Presbyterian  ministry,  yet — 

1.  It  is  the  genius  of  the  whole  Presbyterian  system  to 
educate  its  ministers  through  careful  training  and  presby- 
terial  supervision,  "  and  to  make  effectual  provision  that  all 
who  are  admitted  as  teachers  be  sound  in  the  faith."  (F. 
G.,  chap,  i.,  sec.  v.) 

2.  Our  Book  requires  that  "  except  in  extraordinary 
cases,"  before  licensure  the  candidate  "  shall  have  studied 
divinity  at  least  two  years  under  some  approved  divine  or 
professor  of  theology."     (F.  G.,  chap,  xiv.,  sec.  vi.) 

3.  The  General  Assembly  of  1806  recommended  every 
presbytery  under  their  care  "  to  inspect  the  education  of 
these  youth  (those  preparing  for  the  ministry)  during  the 
course  of  both  their  academic  and  theological  studies, 
choosing  for  them  such  schools,  seminaries,  and  teachers  as 
they  may  judge  most  proper  and  advantageous ;  so  as 
eventually  to  bring  them  into  the  ministry  well  furnished 
for  their  work."     (Baird's  Digest,  p.  398.) 

4.  The  General  Assembly  of  1894  affirmed  that  it  is  the 
privilege  of  the  presbytery  to  direct  "  the  education  of  their 
students  within  reasonable  limits  in  schools  approved  by 
the  General  Assembly,  and  to  prohibit  their  attendance  at 
institutions  disapproved  by  the  same."  (Min.,  1894,  p. 
125.) 

Therefore,  inasmuch  as  obedience  to  the  Constitution  of 


GENERAL   ASSEMBLY  OF  1893.  181 

the  Church  is  obligatory  on  all  Presbyteries,  we  recommend 
that,  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  Form  of 
Government  above  cited,  the  Presbytery  of  New  York  be 
instructed  and  enjoined  not  to  receive  under  its  care  for 
licensure  students  who  are  pursuing  or  purpose  to  pursue 
their  studies  in  theological  seminaries  respecting  whose 
teaching  the  General  Assembly  disavows  responsibility. 

954  Concerts  of  Prayer. —The  Assembly  em- 
phasizes the  importance  of  the  observance  of  the  monthly 
concert  of  prayer  for  missions,  and  recommends  that  the 
time  of  the  concert  of  prayer  for  colleges  and  institutions 
of  learning  be  changed  from  the  third  Thursday  to  the 
second  Sabbath  in  January — and  that  the  day  be  known  as 
Education  Day. 

955  Judicatories,  Grievances  of. —The  As- 
sembly formally  declared  adopted  the  overture  on  this  sub- 
ject sent  down  to  the  Presbyteries  in  1894.  (See  sec.  549, 
Min.,  p.  163.) 

956  Lord's  Supper. — In  answer  to  an  overture  as 
to  the  use  of  individual  cups  in  the  observance  of  the  Lord's 
Supper  the  Assembly  declared  that  it  sees  no  reason  for 
changing  the  primitive  method  of  administering  that  ordi- 
nance. 

957  The  Assembly  also  declared  that  the  unfermented 
fruit  of  the  vine  fulfils  every  condition  in  the  celebration  of 
the  Lord's  Supper.     (See  also  sec.  575.) 

958  Memorial  Fund.  —  To  commemorate  the 
twenty-fifth  anniversary  of  the  Reunion  of  1870,  the  As- 
sembly adopted  the  recommendation,  and  appointed  a 
committee  to  give  it  practical  effect,  to  raise  a  Memorial 
Fund  of  $1,000,000,  to  be  used  for  the  hquidation  of  the 


1 82  ACTS  AND   DECISIONS   OF   THE 

debts  of-  our  Boards,  and  the  further  prosecution  of  the 
benevolent  work  committed  to  their  care. 

959  Sabbath  Observance.— As  expressive  of  its 
sense  of  the  importance  of  the  Christian  Sabbath,  the  As- 
sembly adopted  the  following  resolutions,  viz. : 

Resolved — i.  That  this  General  Assembly  hereby  ex- 
presses its  profound  sense  of  the  importance  of  inculcating 
Scriptural  precepts  in  reference  to  the  Sabbath  in  the  home, 
in  the  Sunday-school,  and  in  all  young  people's  associa- 
tions. 

2.  That  we  deprecate  the  growing  tendency  in  many 
places  to  make  the  Lord's  Day  a  season  of  worldly  enter- 
tainments, social  visitations,  and  personal  self-indulgence. 
We  particularly  enjoin  upon  the  members  of  our  own 
Church  to  see  to  it  that  they  do  nothing  by  example  to 
increase  the  frightful  desecration  of  the  Lord's  Day. 

3.  That  we  heartily  commend  all  Sunday  legislation 
designed  to  protect  the  Christian  Sabbath  as  a  day  of  rest 
and  Nvorship,  and  pledge  ourselves  to  resist  in  every  lawful 
way  the  effort  to  destroy  its  civil  safeguards. 

4.  That  we  are  deeply  impressed  with  the  responsi- 
bihty  of  Christian  ministers  and  elders  in  proclaiming  the 
truth  concerning  the  holy  Sabbath,  and  in  faithfully  ad- 
monishing any  under  their  care  who  entertain  unscriptural 
views,  or  engage  in  practices  inconsistent  with  the  sacred 
duties  of  the  day. 

5.  That  the  American  Sabbath  Union,  a  Christian, 
interdenominational,  and  national  society,  having  for  its 
single  object  the  preservation  of  the  American  Sabbath,  has 
our  continued  sympathy  and  hearty  co-operation.  We  also 
express   our   cordial  approval   of   the  Woman's    National 


GENERAL   ASSEMBLY  OF  1895.  1 83 

Sabbath  Alliance,  auxiliary  to  the  American  Sabbath 
Union,  and  recommend  this  organization  especially  to 
Christian  women  in  all  our  communities. 

6.  That  at  least  one  prayer-meeting  service  should  be 
set  aside  during  the  year  for  the  purpose  of  emphasizing 
and  exalting  the  value  of  the  Christian  Sabbath. 

7.  That  this  Assembly  warns  the  ministers  and  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  against  the  evil  and  insidious  influences 
of  the  Sunday  newspapers,  and  urges  them  by  word  and 
action  to  decrease  their  unwholesome  and  insidious  power. 

960  Temperance. — As  expressive  of  its  views  on 
this  subject,  the  Assembly  declared : 

1.  The  temperance  deliverances  of  the  Assemblies  which, 
in  unbroken  hne  for  more  than  eighty  years,  have  spoken 
with  no  uncertain  sound  the  convictions  of  the  Church  in 
favor  of  total  abstinence  for  the  individual  and  the  aboli- 
tion of  the  traffic  in  intoxicants. 

2.  That,  while  not  abating  efforts  to  secure  more  efficient 
repressive  legislation,  there  should  be  increased  endeavor 
to  secure  by  election  and  appointment  to  official  position 
men  of  clean  hands  and  pure  hearts  who  have  not  lifted 
up  their  hands  to  vanity  or  sworn  deceitfully,  and  to  sustain 
them  in  the  faithful  discharge  of  their  duties.  Cordial 
approval  is  given  to  all  proper  efforts  to  secure  such  legisla-. 
tion  as  will  prevent  the  appointment  of  any  man  of  known 
intemperate  habits  to  official  position  under  national,  State, 
or  municipal  authority. 

3.  Believing  that,  in  seeking  a  legislative  panacea  for 
present  ills,  due  consideration  is  not  given  to  preventive 
measures,  it  is  urged  that  the  children  and  youth  be  in- 
structed more  diligently  on  this  subject;  that  the  Church 


1 84  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

give  increased  attention  to  it  by  teaching  and  preaching 
and  by  effective  temperance  organizations  within  its  own 
congregations  and  subject  to  its  own  administration ;  that 
education  be  emphasized  even  more  than  legislation  as  an 
immediate  need  of  the  temperance  cause,  remembering 
always  that  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  is  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation  from  this  as  from  all  other  sins.  Presby- 
teries and  Synods  are  urged  to  renewed  and  increased 
activity  along  the  lines  of  education  and  organization. 

4.  That  we  earnestly  urge  upon  our  people  the  desir- 
ability of  demanding  the  enforcement  of  the  liquor  laws 
throughout  our  land. 

5.  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly  the  time  has 
come  when  Christian  men  should  make  their  influence  felt 
directly  at  the  ballot-box,  and  that  all  voters  connected 
with  our  communion  are  urged  to  vote  against  the  granting 
of  licenses  for  the  sale  of  intoxicating  liquors. 

961  Theological  Seminaries. — The  Committee 
of  Conference  with  Theological  Seminaries  (see  sees.  910- 
914)  reported  that,  with  the  exception  of  the  seminaries  of 
Omaha  and  Dubuque,  which  accepted  all  the  recommen- 
dations of  the  Assembly  (see  sec.  913),  the  remaining 
seminaries  for  various  reasons  declined  for  the  present  to 
accede  to  such  recommendations  ; — whereupon  the  follow- 
ing resolutions  were  adopted,  viz.  : 

Resolved — i.  That  it  is  the  sense  of  this  Assembly  that 
the  Assembly  of  1894  did  not  intend  to  prepare  the  way 
for  any  change  in  the  tenure  or  management  of  the  prop- 
erty of  the  seminaries,  or  to  do  anything  which  can  affect 
the  autonomy  of  the  seminaries,  and  that  the  said  recom- 
mendations were  intended  to  have  the  meaning  and  effect 


GENERAL   ASSEMBLY   OF  1895.  185 

as  recited  in  this  committee's  report.  This  Assembly,  in 
re-affirming  the  resolution  of  the  Assembly  of  1894,  does  so 
with  the  avowed  purpose  of  leaving  the  tenure  and  title  to 
all  property  of  the  seminaries  exactly  where  they  are  now, 
in  the  hands  of  the  various  boards  of  trustees,  and  with  the 
further  purpose  of  securing  the  veto  power  to  the  Assembly, 
as  an  effective  force  by  charter  provisions  and  of  safe- 
guarding by  charter  declaration,  the  trusts  held  and  to  be 
held  by  boards  of  trustees  against  perversion  or  misuse. 

2.  That  this  General  Assembly  re-affirms  the  action  of 
the  Assembly  of  1894,  and  in  view  of  the  progress  made 
and  the  importance  of  the  interests  involved,  declares  that 
in  its  judgment  the  effort  should  be  continued  to  secure  the 
adoption  in  substance  of  the  Assembly's  plan  by  all  the 
seminaries. 

3.  That  a  committee  be  appointed  to  have  further  charge 
of  this  matter  and  to  make  report  to  the  next  General  As- 
sembly. 

4.  That  this  General  Assembly,  in  accordance  with  the 
Reunion  compact,  approves  the  government  of  those 
seminaries  whose  boards  of  control  are  through  charter 
provisions  elected  directly  by  Synods  and  Presbyteries  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
as  attaining  the  ends  aimed  at  in  the  appointment  of  this 
committee  of  conference. 

962  The  Assembly  also  adopted  the  following  recom- 
mendations of  the  committee,  viz.  :  The  committee  recom- 
mends the  Assembly  to  reply  to  Princeton's  offer,  that 
while  respecting  the  judgment  of  the  boards,  and  not  pre- 
pared to  say  that  it  is  incorrect,  the  Assembly  is  of  the 
opinion  that  in  order  to  put  the  matter  beyond  all  possible 


1 86  ACTS  AND   DECISIONS   OF   THE 

question,  it  would  be  well  for  the  boards  to  do  what  they 
express  their  willingness  to  do,  viz.  :  to  endeavor  to  secure 
such  action  as  will  insure  to  the  General  Assembly  the 
right  to  be  represented  in  the  courts,  and  to  enforce  its 
proper  control  over  the  seminary  and  its  property. 

The  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Western  Seminary,  at 
Allegheny,  "  being  satisfied  that  the  seminary  now  stands 
in  such  close  relation  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  that  both 
its  teaching  and  its  use  of  all  its  property  can  be  controlled 
by  the  General  Assembly,  sees  no  reason  to  ask  any  change 
in  existing  relations  to  the  Assembly."  The  Board  of 
Trustees  has  declared  its  hearty  agreement  with  the  princi- 
ples set  forth  in  the  action  of  the  Assembly  of  1894,  and  its 
readiness  to  secure  the  necessary  legislation  to  enable  the 
General  Assembly  to  carry  out  said  principles.  The  com- 
mittee recommends  the  General  Assembly  to  request  the 
boards  to  take  such  action. 

The  Board  of  Directors  of  Danville  has  resolved  to 
adopt  the  recommendations  as  to  by-laws,  and  as  a  part 
of  their  constitution.  The  Board  of  Trustees  states  that  it 
has  an  irrepealable  charter,  which  cannot  be  amended 
without  danger  of  forfeiture.  It  declares  its  approval  of  the 
substance  of  the  recommendations,  and  while  not  deeming 
the  same  necessary,  in  view  of  the  control  the  Assembly 
now  has  over  the  funds  of  said  corporation,  expresses  its 
willingness  to  give  the  General  Assembly  the  approval  of 
the  election  of  the  members  of  the  board. 

The  committee  recommends  the  Assembly  to  request 
the  Board  of  Trustees  at  Danville  to  secure  such  legisla- 
tion, not  imperiling  the  charter,  as  will  insure  to  the 
General  Assembly  the  right  to  be  represented  in  the  courts, 


GENERAL   ASSEMBLY  OF  iSgS-  1 8/ 

and  to  enforce  its  proper  supervision  over  the  seminary  and 
its  property. 

San  Francisco,  being  under  Synodical  care,  has  deemed 
it  best  to  defer  action  on  the  recommendations  until  after 
the  next  meeting  of  the  Synod. 

In  regard  to  the  seminaries  which  have  simply  answered 
that  action  is  not  expedient,  or  the  proposed  amendments 
would  be  of  doubtful  validity,  or  the  way  is  not  clear  to  act, 
as  at  present  informed,  no  opinion  is  expressed,  inasmuch 
as  these  seminaries  assigned  no  specific  reasons  for  their 
action.  The  Assembly  cannot,  therefore,  make  any  sug- 
gestions to  these  seminaries,  beyond  the  earnest  request 
that  they  re-consider  their  action,  since  the  adoption,  sub- 
stantially, of  the  Assembly's  plan,  by  all  the  seminaries, 
will  give  assurance  to  every  donor,  and  to  all  our  members, 
that  these  institudons  are  amply  secured  to  the  Presbyterian 
Church. 

963  The  following  resolution  in  relation  to  property 
held  by  the  Union  Theological  Seminary,  New  York,  was 
adopted  : 

Resolved — That  the  Committee  of  Conference  with  Theo- 
logical Seminaries  be  requested  to  inquire  into  and  report 
to  the  next  General  Assembly  as  to  the  rights  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  in  the  prop- 
erty now  held  by  the  Union  Seminary  in  New  York,  and  to 
recommend  what  measures  should  be  taken  to  enforce  said 
rights. 

964  The  special  committee  appointed  to  confer  with 
the  Trustees  of  Lane  Theological  Seminary  reported,  re- 
commending the  Assembly  to  encourage  the  board  to  con- 
tinue making  such  efforts  and  devising  such  means  as  will 


1 88  ACTS  AND   DECISIONS   OF   THE 

speedily  and  thoroughly  reorganize  and  increase  the  teach- 
ing force,  and  thus  secure  for  Lane  Seminary  the  constant 
fostering  care  and  approval  of  the  Assembly,  as  well  as  the 
confidence,  sympathy,  and  support  of  our  beloved  Presby- 
terian Zion. 

965  Women,  Ministrations  of.— See  Sections 
951,952. 

966  Young  People's  Societies.— Young  people's 
societies  and  Sabbath-schools  are  commended  for  their 
efforts  in  the  work  of  missions,  and  are  recommended  to 
undertake  the  support  of  their  own  missionaries. 

967  The  relation  of  young  people's  societies  was  re- 
ferred to  a  committee  to  report  to  the  next  Assembly. 

MISCELLANEOUS. 

968  The  salary  of  the  permanent  clerk  of  the  Assembly 
was  increased  to  ^500  per  annum. 

969  The  Assembly,  in  entering  on  its  records  a  protest 
against  the  flagrant  desecration  of  the  Lord's  day  by  the 
National  Congress,  in  continuing  its  session  on  that  day, 
recommended  that  all  feeling  aggrieved  should  petidon 
Congress   to  abstain  from  business  on  the  Sabbath  day. 

970  The  stated  clerk  of  the  Assembly  was  authorized 
to  prepare  and  publish  an  annual  Year-book  of  the  Church, 
containing  facts  and  figures,  not  exceeding  in  size  100 
pages,  and  in  cost  10  cents. 

971  The  Assembly  defined  a  "  vacant  church  "  to  be  a 
church  without  an  installed  pastor. 

972  It  also  defined  a  "  stated  supply  "  to  be  a  minister 
employed  by  the  Presbytery,  and  with  only  such  power  as 
given  him  by  the  Presbytery. 


GENERAL   ASSEMBLY  OF  iSg^.  1 89 

[The  relation  of  stated  supply  is  unknown  to  our  Form 
of  Government,  although  it  is  recognized  by  our  judicatories. 
It  is  a  relation  which,  when  continued  beyond  the  emer- 
gency justifying  it,  is  declared  by  the  Assembly  "  an  irregu- 
larity and  an  evil  inconsistent  with  our  polity." — Digest, 
pp.  112,  113.  A  stated  supply  has  no  rights  in  the  Session, 
and  can  act  as  its  moderator  only  when  appointed  by  the 
Presbytery,  or  specially  invited  by  the  Session.  In  1878 
(Min.,  p.  120),  the  Assembly  decided  that  stated  supplies 
have  such  rights  and  prerogatives  as  may  be  expressly 
conferred  upon  them  by  the  Presbytery,  and  no  other. — 
B.  F.  B.j 

973  Candidates  for  the  Gospel  Ministry. — 
Every  applicant  seeking  to  be  taken  under  the  care  of 
Presbytery  as  a  candidate  for  the  ministry  shall  file  his  ap- 
plication with  the  Stated  Clerk  at  least  three  months  before 
the  meeting  of  the  Presbytery,  during  which  time  a  careful 
investigation  shall  be  made  as  to  his  Christian  character, 
physical  and  mental  qualifications,  and  his  previous  educa- 
tion ;  and  no  person  shall  be  received  by  Presbytery  as 
a  candidate  for  the  ministry  who  has  not  been  recommended 
by  the  Session  of  the  church  of  which  he  is  a  member, 
under  whose  care  he  shall  have  been  for  a  period  of  at 
least  six  months. 

974  Presbytery  shall  examine  annually,  in  person  or 
by  letter,  all  candidates  under  its  care,  concerning  their 
Christian  experience,  their  progress  in  study,  and  their 
fidelity  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Church.  It  shall  also  advise 
with  them  concerning  their  course  of  study,  and  the  insti- 
tutions in  which  they  are  to  pursue  their  studies. — F.  G., 
Constitutional  Rule,  No.  3. 


190  ACTS  AND   DECISIONS   OF   THE 

975  Candidates  for  licensure,  in  addition  to  the  exami- 
nation required  by  chap.  xiv.  sec.  iv.,  of  F.  G.,  shall  be 
diligently  examined  in  the  English  Bible ;  and  shall  be 
required  to  exhibit  a  good  knowledge  of  its  contents,  and 
of  the  relation  of  its  separate  parts  and  portions  to  each 
other, — F.  G.,  Constitutional  Rule,  No.  2. 

976  That  the  most  effectual  measures  may  be  taken  to 
guard  against  the  admission  of  insufficient  men  into  the 
sacred  office,  it  is  recommended  that  no  candidate,  except 
in  extraordinary  cases,  be  licensed,  unless,  after  his  having 
completed  the  usual  course  of  academical  studies,  he  shall 
have  studied  divinity  at  least  two  years  under  some  ap- 
proved divine  or  professor  of  theology. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv. 
sec.  vi. 

977  And  no  candidate  shall  receive  license  to  preach 
until  he  has  been  under  the  care  of  Presbytery  for  at  least 
one  year,  except  in  extraordinary  cases  and  by  consent  of 
three-fourths  of  the  members  of  Presbytery  present. — F. 
G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  vi. 

978  In  IQCMD,  the  following  recommendation  as  to  can- 
didates for  the  ministry  was  adopted  by  the  General  Assem- 
bly, viz. : — "  That  the  Board  of  Education  is  hereby  directed 
to  prepare  a  blank,  to  be  signed  by  the  candidate  seeking 
aid  from  its  funds,  in  which  application  shall  be  set  forth 
the  extent  of  his  inability  to  provide  for  himself  the  neces- 
sary funds  for  his  education.  It  shall  also  contain  a  pledge 
from  him  that  if,  at  any  time  during  his  course  of  study, 
he  should  wish  to  abandon  the  ministry,  or  if  he  ceases  to 
adhere  to  the  Standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  or  if 
he  changes  his  place  of  study  contrary  to  the  direction  of 
the  Presbytery,  or  if  he  withdraws  from  connection  with  the 


GENERAL   ASSEMBLY  l8g6    TO   igoj.      I9I 

Church,  he  will  refund  to  the  Board  of  Education  all 
moneys  received  by  him  therefrom.  This  provision  shall 
not  apply  to  those  who,  by  reason  of  ill  health  or  other 
providential  reasons,  are  prevented  from  carrying  out  their 
purpose."— M.  G.  A.,  1900,  p.  71. 

979  When  a  licentiate  is  ordained,  he  should  promptly 
communicate  the  fact  to  the  Session  of  the  church  of  which 
he  is  a  member,  in  order  that  his  name  may  be  erased  from 
its  roll.— M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  63. 

980  Church. — The  members  of  a  particular  church 
or  particular  churches  may  associate  together,  and  may 
associate  with  themselves  other  regular  members  of  the 
congregation  or  congregations,  under  regular  forms  of  asso- 
ciation, for  the  conduct  of  a  special  work  for  missionary  or 
other  benevolent  purposes,  or  for  the  purpose  of  instruction 
in  religion  and  development  in  Christian  nurture. 

981  Where  special  organizations  of  the  character  above 
indicated  exist  in  a  particular  church,  they  shall  be  under 
the  immediate  direction,  control,  and  oversight  of  the  Ses- 
sion of  said  church  ;  where  they  cover  the  territory  included 
within  a  Presbytery  or  Synod,  they  shall  be  responsible  to 
the  judicatory  having  jurisdiction;  and  where  they  cover 
territory  greater  than  a  Synod,  they  shall  be  responsible  to 
the  General  Assembly. 

982  The  names  or  titles  of  special  organizations  may 
be  chosen  by  themselves,  and  the  organizations  shall  have 
power  to  adopt  each  its  own  Constitution  and  to  elect  its 
own  officers,  subject  always  to  the  powers  of  review  and 
control  vested  by  the  Constitution  in  the  several  judicatories 
of  the  Church. 

983  Whenever  the  functions  of  the  special  organiza- 


192  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS   OF   THE 

tions  shall  include  the  collecting  and  distributing  of  moneys 
for  benevolent  work,  it  shall  be  done  always  subject  to  the 
power  of  oversight  and  direction  vested  by  the  Constitution 
in  the  Session  and  in  the  higher  judicatories. — F.  G., 
chap,  xxiii. 

984  The  Session  has  power  to  supervise  the  Sabbath 
School  and  the  various  societies  or  agencies  of  the  congre- 
gation.— F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  vi. 

985  The  offerings  of  the  Sabbath  School  and  of  the 
various  societies  or  agencies  of  the  church  shall  be  reported 
regularly  to  the  Session  of  the  church  for  approval,  and  no 
offerings  or  collections  shall  be  made  by  them  for  objects 
other  than  those  connected  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  without  the  approval  of  the 
Session. — D.  W.,  chap.  vi.  sec.  iv. 

986  Limitation  of  age  of  communicants  in  the  election 
for    elders   and    deacons    is   unconstitutional. — M.  G.  A., 

1897,  p.  131. 

987  The  manner  of  electing  elders  and  deacons  and 
the  parties  to  be  elected  is  left  to  each  particular  congrega- 
tion.— M.  G.  A,,  1902,  p.  152. 

988  Evangelistic  services  commended,  and  evangehstic 
efforts  to  be  under  the  direction  and  control  of  pastors  and 
Sessions. — M.  G.  A.,  1902,  p.  39. 

989  A  vacant  church  or  congregation  is  one  which  has 
not  a  pastor  duly  installed  or  a  regular  supply  appointed  by 
the  Presbytery.— M.  G.  A.,  1903,  p.  120. 

990  Decision  Days  recommended.  Also,  under  the 
supervision  of  the  Session  of  each  church,  such  methods 
as  will  promote  the  all-important  object  of  bringing  the 
children  and  young  people  to  accept  and  confess  Christ, 


GENERAL   ASSEMBLY  IdgO    TO   I  go  J.      1 93 

and  that  pastors  and  Sessions  especially  consider  the  feasi- 
bility of  making  some  portion  of  the  Sabbath  morning 
service  have  special  reference  to  the  instruction  and  salva- 
tion of  the  young. — M.  G.  A.,  1902,  p.  39. 

99 1  The  approval  of  Andrew  and  Philip  Brotherhoods 
and  of  Boys'  Brigades  is  left  to  pastors  and  Sessions.  In 
1899,  the  organization  was  endorsed  by  the  Assembly  and 
commended  to  the  favorable  consideration  of  Sessions. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1896,  p.  126,  1899,  p.  100. 

992  Churches  represented  or  unrepresented  in  judica- 
tories must  be  recorded. — M.  G.  A.,  1898,  p.  138. 

993  Subject  to  the  provisions  of  the  Directory  for  Wor- 
ship, the  Session  shall  have  and  exercise  exclusive  authority 
over  the  worship  of  the  congregation,  including  the  musical 
service ;  and  shall  determine  the  times  and  places  of 
preaching  the  Word  and  all  other  religious  services.  They 
shall  also  have  exclusive  authority  over  the  uses  to  which 
the  church  buildings  may  be  put,  but  may  temporarily 
delegate  the  determination  of  such  uses  to  the  body  having 
management  of  the  temporal  affairs  of  the  church,  subject 
to  the  superior  authority  and  direction  of  the  Session. — 
F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  vii. 

994  In  a  church  where  there  are  only  two  elders,  and 
one  of  these  has  removed  his  residence,  but  not  his  mem- 
bership, therefrom,  the  pastor  and  the  remaining  elder  may 
constitute  a  quorum  of  the  Session  and  proceed  to  business. 
— M.  G.  A.,  1898,  p.  130. 

995  Sessions  shall  neither  receive  persons  on  certificate 
from  the  Church  of  Christian  Scientists,  nor  grant  certifi- 
cates of  dismission  to  the  same. — M.  G.  A.,  1898,  p.  56. 

996  The  revival  of  the  monthly  concert  of  prayer  for 


194  ^CTIS-  AXD   DECISIONS   OF   THE 

missions   is    recommended   to   our   churches. — M.  G.  A., 
1900,  p.  80. 

997  When  any  minister  shall  resign  his  charge  by- 
reason  of  age  or  incapacity  for  further  labor,  and  the  con- 
gregation shall  be  moved  by  affectionate  regard  for  his 
person  and  gratitude  for  his  ministry  among  them  to  desire 
that  he  should  continue  to  be  associated  with  them  in  an 
honorary  relation,  they  may,  at  a  regularly  called  meeting, 
elect  him  as  Pastor  Emeritus,  with  or  without  salary,  but 
with  no  pastoral  authority  or  duty.  This  action  shall  be 
subject  to  the  approval  of  Presbytery,  and  shall  take  effect 
upon  the  formal  dissolution  of  the  pastoral  relation. —  F.  G., 
chap.  xvii.  sec.  ii. 

998  No  change  shall  be  made  in  the  amount  of  salary 
stipulated  in  the  call  to  a  pastor  without  the  consent  of 
Presbytery,  unless  both  minister  and  congregation  agree 
thereto ;  and  only  the  congregation  regularly  assembled 
shall  have  power  to  bring  such  a  question  to  the  attendon 
of  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  ix. 

999  A  moderator  of  a  congregational  meeting  for  the 
election  of  a  pastor,  elders  or  deacons  cannot  disqualify 
communicants  whose  standing  has  not  been  impaired  by 
judicial  process. — M.  G.  A.,  1896,  p.  91,  1897,  p.  138. 

1000  Trustees  may  resign  either  to  the  Board  of  Trus- 
tees, or  to  the  congregation. — M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  63. 

1 00 1  Communicants  are  urged  to  give,  not  less  than 
one-tenth  of  their  income,  to  the  Lord. — M.  G.  A.,  1903, 
p.  144. 

1002  When  a  church  is  dissolved,  information  of  the 
fact  should  be  promptly  communicated  to  the  Board  of 
Church  Erection. — M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  58. 


GENERAL   ASSEMBLY  IQgO    TO   igoj.      1 95 

1003  Statement  of  principles  for  Young  People's  Socie- 
ties.—M.  G.  A.,  1 90 1,  146. 

1004  Confession  of  Faith.— In  1903,  the  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  was  revised  by  the  adoption  of  the  following 
amendments  and  alterations,  viz. : 

1005  I.  The  adoption  of  a  Preamble  to  a  Declaratory 
Statement,  reciting  that  while  the  ordination  vow  of  minis- 
ters, ruling  elders,  and  deacons,  as  set  forth  in  the  Form 
of  Government,  requires  the  reception  and  adoption  of  the 
Confession  of  Faith  only  as  containing  the  system  of  doc- 
trine taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  nevertheless,  seeing 
that  the  desire  has  been  formally  expressed  for  a  disavowal 
by  the  Church  of  certain  inferences  drawn  from  statements 
in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  also  for  a  declaration  of 
certain  aspects  of  revealed  truth  which  appear  at  the 
present  time  to  call  for  more  explicit  statement,  therefore 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America 
does  authoritatively  declare  as  follows : 

1006  First.  With  reference  to  chap,  iii.,  that  concern- 
ing those  who  are  saved  in  Christ,  the  doctrine  of  God's 
eternal  decree  is  held  in  harmony  with  the  doctrine  of  his 
love  to  all  mankind,  his  gift  of  his  Son  to  be  the  propitia- 
tion for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world  and  his  readiness  to 
bestow  his  saving  grace  on  all  who  seek  it. 

1007  That  concerning  those  who  perish,  the  doctri.ne 
of  God's  eternal  decree  is  held  in  harmony  with  the  doc- 
trine that  God  desires  not  the  death  of  any  sinner,  but  has 
provided  in  Christ  a  salvation  sufficient  for  all,  adapted  to 
all,  and  freely  offered  in  the  gospel  to  all ;  that  men  are 
fully  responsible  for  their  treatment  of  God's  gracious  offer ; 
that  his  decree  hinders  no  man  from  accepting  that  offer ; 


196  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS   OF   THE 

and  that  no  man  is  condemned  except  on  the  ground  of 
his  sin. 

1008  Second.  With  reference  to  chap.  x.  sec.  iii.,  that 
it  is  not  to  be  regarded  as  teaching  that  any  who  die  in 
infancy  are  lost.  We  beheve  that  all  dying  in  infancy  are 
included  in  the  election  of  grace,  and  are  regenerated  and 
saved  by  Christ  through  the  Spirit,  who  works  when  and 
where  and  how  he  pleases. 

1009  2.  By  the  change  of  sec.  vii.  chap,  xvi.,  so  as  to 
read :  Works  done  by  unregenerate  men,  although  for  the 
matter  of  them  they  may  be  things  which  God  commands, 
and  in  themselves  praiseworthy  and  useful,  and  although 
the  neglect  of  such  things  is  sinful  and  displeasing  unto 
God ;  yet  because  they  proceed  not  from  a  heart  purified 
by  faith,  nor  are  done  in  a  right  manner,  according  to  his 
Word,  nor  to  a  right  end,  the  glory  of  God,  they  come 
short  of  what  God  requires,  and  do  not  make  any  man 
meet  to  receive  the  grace  of  God. 

1010  3.  By  striking  out  the  last  clause  of  sec.  iii.  of 
chap,  xxii.,  viz. :  "Yet  it  is  a  sin  to  refuse  an  oath  touch- 
ing anything  that  is  good  and  just,  being  imposed  by  law- 
ful authority." 

1011  4.  By  changing  sec.  vi,  of  chap,  xxv.,  so  as  to 
read :  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only  head  of  the 
Church,  and  the  claim  of  any  man  to  be  the  vicar  of 
Christ,  and  the  head  of  the  Church,  is  unscriptural,  with- 
out warrant  in  fact,  and  is  a  usurpation  dishonoring  to  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

1012  5.  By  the  addition  of  a  chapter  numbered  chap. 
xxxiv.,  entitled,   "  Of  the  Holy  Spirit."     Also  a  chapter 


GENERAL    ASSEMBLY  lSg6    TO    igoj.      1 97 

numbered  chap,  xxxv.,  entitled,  "Of  the  love  of  God  and 
Missions." 

1013  6.  By  the  insertion  of  footnotes  to  be  appended 
to  chap.  iii.  and  chap.  x.  sec.  iii.,  reading  "  See  Declaratory 
Statement." 

1014  In  1902,  the  General  Assembly  adopted  a  "  Brief 
Statement  of  the  Reformed  Faith,"  with  a  view  to  its  being 
employed  to  give  information  and  a  better  understanding 
of  our  doctrinal  beliefs,  and  not  with  a  view  to  its  becoming 
a  substitute  for,  or  an  alternative  of,  our  Confession  of 
Faith. — M.  G.  A.,  1902,  pp.  91-97. 

1015  Discipline.— In  1896,  the  General  Assembly 
construed  "in  other  cases,"  as  stated  in  Sec.  100,  of  Book 
of  Discipline,  to  mean,  cases  when  the  judgment  directs 
suspension,  deposition  or  excommunication  ;  also  that  the 
declaration  in  the  same  section,  "  the  judgments  shall  be  in 
force  until  the  Appeal  is  decided,"  means  until  it  is  finally 
decided  by  the  highest  judicatory  to  which  the  case  is  car- 
ried.—M.  G.  A.,  1896,  p.  151. 

1016  After  judgment  has  been  rendered  by  a  judica- 
tory in  its  judicial  capacity,  such  judgment  cannot  be  in- 
terpreted or  modified  by  the  judicator}^  in  ordinary  session. 
— M.  G.  A.,  1896,  p.  152. 

1017  In  the  absence  of  complaint  against  acts  of  the 
Presbytery,  such  acts  are  to  be  respected  and  obeyed  until 
repealed  or  modified. — M.  G.  A.,  1896,  p.  131. 

1018  A  complaint  against  the  action  of  a  Presbytery 
dissolving  a  Session  must  be  taken  by  the  Session  itself, 
and  not  by  an  individual  member  of  it. — M.  G.  A.,  1896, 

p.  153. 

1019  Withdrawal  of  charges  by  a  prosecutor  is  not 


198  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS   OF  THE 

subject  to  appeal  or  complaint  by  a  defendant. — M.  G.  A., 
1896,  p.  128. 

1020  Reasons  must  be  assigned  for  refusing  to  enter- 
tain an  appeal  or  complaint. — M.  G.  A.,  1897,  p.  95. 

1021  A  Synod  has  no  constitutional  authority  to  in- 
struct a  Presbytery  to  instruct  a  Session  to  retry  an  accused 
person  upon  charges  not  involved  in  the  charges  originally 
made  against  him  in  the  Session  and  upon  which  he  was 
tried.— M.  G.  A.,  1899,  p.  112. 

1022  Appeals  and  complaints  must  be  tried  by  a 
judicatory  as  a  whole  when  there  are  not  sufficient  mem- 
bers present  to  constitute  a  Judicial  Commission. — M.  G.  A., 
1898,  p.  139. 

1023  Judicial  decisions  cannot  be  reversed  by  review 
of  records,  nor  by  any  merely  administrative  act  of  a 
judicatory. — M.  G.  A.,  1901,  pp.  165,  166. 

1024  In  1902,  the  following  amendments  or  alterations 
of  the  Book  of  Discipline  were  adopted : 

1025  I.  The  insertion  of  a  new  section,  to  be  num- 
bered Sec.  5. — Every  case  in  which  there  is  a  charge  of  an 
offense  against  a  church  member  or  officer  shall  be  known 
in  its  original  and  appellate  stages  as  a  judicial  case. 
Every  other  case  shall  be  known  as  a  non  judicial  or  ad- 
ministrative case. 

1026  2.  Amend  and  alter  Sec.  83,  so  as  to  read :  A 
Complaint  is  a  written  representation  by  one  or  more  per- 
sons, subject  and  submitting  to  the  jurisdiction  of  an 
inferior  judicatory,  to  the  next  superior  judicatory  against 
a  particular  delinquency,  action,  or  decision  of  such  inferior 
judicatory  in  a  non  judicial  or  administrative  case. 

1027  3.  Amend   and  alter   Sec.  85,  so  as   to  read: 


GENERAL   ASSEMBLY  iSgS    TO   I^OJ.      1 99 

Whenever  a  Complaint  is  entered  in  a  non  judicial  or  ad- 
ministrative case  against  a  decision  of  a  judicatory  by  at 
least  one-third  of  the  members  recorded  as  present  when 
the  decision  was  made,  the  execution  of  the  decision  shall 
be  stayed  until  the  final  issue  of  the  case  by  the  next 
superior  judicatory. 

1028  4.  Amend  and  alter  Sec.  87,  by  omitdng  the  last 
clause  of  the  first  sentence  and  the  whole  of  the  second,  so 
that  it  shall  read  :  If  the  higher  judicatory  finds  that  the 
Complaint  is  in  order,  and  that  sufficient  reasons  for  pro- 
ceeding to  its  determination  have  been  assigned,  the  next 
step  shall  be  to  read  the  record  of  the  action  complained 
of,  and  so  much  of  the  record  of  the  lower  judicatory  as 
may  be  pertinent ;  then  the  parties  shall  be  heard,  and 
after  that,  the  judicatory  shall  proceed  to  consider  and  de- 
termine the  case. 

1029  5.  Amend  and  alter  Sec.  88,  so  as  to  read  :  The 
effect  of  a  Complaint,  in  a  non  judicial  or  administrative 
case,  if  sustained,  may  be  the  reversal,  in  whole  or  in  part, 
of  the  action  or  decision  complained  of.  When  a  Com- 
plaint is  sustained,  the  lower  judicatory  shall  be  directed 
how  to  dispose  of  the  matter. 

1030  6.  Amend  and  alter  Sec.  89,  by  striking  out  the 
words  "  in  cases  non  judicial,"  so  that  the  section  will  read  : 
The  parties  to  a  Complaint  shall  be  known  respectively  as 
Complainant  and  Respondent — the  latter  being  the  judica- 
tory complained  of,  which  should  always  be  represented  by 
one  or  more  of  its  number  appointed  for  that  purpose,  who 
may  be  assisted  by  counsel. 

103 1  7.  Amend  and  alter  Sec.  91,  so  that  it  shall  read: 
Either  of  the  parties  to  a  Complaint  may  complain  to  the 


200  ACTS  AND   DECISIONS   OF   THE 

next  superior   judicatory,  except  as  limited  by  chap.   xi. 
sec.  iv.,  F.  G. 

1032  8.  Strike  out  the  whole  of  Sec.  93. 

1033  9.  Amend  and  alter  Sec.  94,  so  that  it  shall  read  : 
An  Appeal  is  the  removal  of  a  judicial  case,  by  a  written 
representation,  from  an  inferior  to  a  superior  judicatory, 
and  may  be  taken  by  either  of  the  original  parties  from  the 
final  judgment  of  the  lower  judicatory.  These  parties 
shall  be  called  Appellant  and  Appellee.  Final  judgments 
in  judicial  cases  shall  be  subject  to  reversal  and  modifica- 
tion only  by  appeal,  and  no  judicatory  from  whose  final 
judgment  an  appeal  shall  have  been  taken  shall  be  heard 
in  the  appellate  judicatory,  further  than  by  the  reading  of 
the  dissents,  protests,  and  written  opinions  of  its  members 
assenting  to  or  dissenting  from  its  judgments. 

1034  10.  Amend  and  alter  Sec.  95,  by  striking  out  the 
words  "  or  complaint,"  in  the  third  line  of  said  section. 

1035  ^^'  Amend  and  alter  the  last  clause  of  Sec.  74, 
by  omitting  the  words  "  or  complaint,"  so  that  it  shall 
read  :  Provided,  That  no  judicial  decision  shall  be  re- 
versed, unless  regularly  taken  up  on  appeal. 

1036  12.  Amend  and  alter  Sec.  99,  by  striking  out 
Subsection  3,  which  reads :  Opportunity  shall  be  given  to 
the  members  of  the  judicatory  appealed  from  to  be  heard. 

1037  13*  Amend  and  alter  Sec.  107,  so  as  to  read: 
No  one  shall  be  allowed  to  dissent  or  protest  who  has  not 
a  right  to  vote  on  the  question  decided, — and  in  judicial 
cases  no  one  shall  be  allowed  to  dissent  or  protest  who  did 
not  vote  against  the  decision ;  provided,  that  when  a 
judicial  case  has  been  decided  by  a  Judicial  Commission, 
any  member  of  the  judicatory  to  which  the  decision  is  re- 


GENERAL   ASSEMBLY  OF  l8g6  TO   igoj.    20I 

ported  under  the  provisions  of  Sec.  120,  of  this  book,  may- 
enter  his  dissent  or  protest,  or  his  answer  to  any  protest  in 
the  same  manner  as  if  the  case  had  been  tried  before  the 
judicatory  itself,  and  he  had  voted  thereon. 

1038  14.  Amend  Sec.  26,  so  as  to  read :  Each  of  the 
parties  in  a  judicial  case  shall  be  entitled  to  appear  and  be 
represented  by  counsel,  and  to  be  heard  by  oral  or  written 
argument.  No  person  shall  be  eligible  as  counsel  who  is 
not  a  minister  or  ruling  elder  in  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  no  person  having 
acted  as  counsel  in  a  judicial  case  shall  sit  as  a  judge 
therein.  The  counsel  of  the  prosecutor  in  a  judicial  case 
where  prosecution  is  initiated  by  a  judicatory  shall  be  the 
prosecuting  committee  authorized  to  be  appointed  by  Sec. 
II,  and  such  other  persons  as  may  be  appointed  under  the 
provisions  of  said  section  to  assist  the  prosecuting  com- 
mittee. No  person  shall  accept  any  fee  or  other  emolu- 
ment for  any  service  rendered  as  counsel. 

1039  General  Assembly. — In  1900,  the  General 
Assembly  adopted  a  new  method  of  appointing  its  Stand- 
ing Committees. — M.,  p.  131.  This  method  was  amended 
in  1903,  p.  90. 

1040  In  1899,  in  the  absence  of  both  the  principal 
and  alternate  Commissioners,  providentially  prevented  ten 
of  the  sixteen  ministerial  members  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Bellefontaine,  and  seven  of  the  ruling  elders  petitioned  the 
General  Assembly  to  seat  the  Rev.  John  W.  Fulton  as  a 
Commissioner  from  the  said  Presbytery,  and  the  petition 
was  granted. — M.,  pp.  11,  12. 

1041  For  deliverance  on  the  case  of  the  Rev.  A.  C. 
McGiffert,  D.  D.— See  M.,  1899,  pp.  96-98,  1900,  p.  82. 


202  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS   OF  THE 

1042  For  the  report  on  Evangelistic  Work,  see  M., 
1903,  pp.  34-42.     For  Committees,  see  M.,  1902,  p.  819. 

1043  ^^  reply  to  a  memorial  from  the  National  Tem- 
perance Society,  asking  for  the  appointment  of  delegates 
to  it,  the  Assembly,  in  1897,  declared  that,  while  sym- 
pathizing in  its  objects,  it  did  not  send  delegates  to  non 
ecclesiastical  bodies. — M.,  p.  84. 

1044  Marriage  and  Divorce.— Ministers  are  en- 
joined to  refuse  to  perform  the  marriage  ceremony  in  the 
case  of  divorced  persons,  except  as  such  persons  have  been 
divorced  upon  grounds  and  for  causes  recognized  as  scrip- 
tural in  the  Standards  of  our  Church,— M.  G.  A.,  1903,  p. 
89.     Also  1902,  p.  125. 

1045  Presbytery.— Every  Presbytery  shall  arrange 
for  the  supply  of  the  vacant  pulpits  within  its  bounds,  either 
by  direct  action  at  a  meeting  or  through  a  committee.  The 
Session  of  a  vacant  church  may  receive  leave  to  supply 
the  pulpit  for  a  period  to  be  fixed  by  Presbytery  subject  to 
the  limitation  contained  in  the  fourth  section  of  this  chapter. 

Ministers,  licentiates,  and  local  evangehsts  connected 
with  the  Presbyteries  of  this  Church  shall  be  the  only  per- 
sons to  be  employed  as  regular  supplies  in  vacant  churches, 
but  ministers  of  other  denominations  in  correspondence 
with  this  General  Assembly  may  be  employed  as  occasional 
supplies. — F.  G.,  chap.  xxi.  sec.  ii.,  iii. 

1046  When  the  pulpit  of  any  congregation  has  been 
vacant  for  a  longer  period  than  twelve  months,  the  appoint- 
ment of  ministers  for  the  pulpit  shall  be  made  by  the  Pres- 
bytery, and  shall  continue  to  be  so  made  until  a  pastor  has 
been  elected  by  the  congregation  and  duly  installed  by  the 
Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  xxi.  sec.  iv. 


GENERAL   ASSEMBLY  OF  l8(^6  TO   igoj.    203 

1047  Ministers  connected  with  other  denominations, 
applying  for  membership  in  a  Presbytery,  shall  submit 
satisfactory  evidence  of  possessing  the  qualifications  of 
character  and  scholarship  required  of  candidates  and  licen- 
tiates of  this  Church  ;  shall  be  examined  in  theology,  and, 
in  the  discretion  of  the  Presbytery,  in  other  subjects,  and 
shall  answer  in  the  affirmative,  questions  1-8,  contained  in 
the  Form  of  Government,  chap.  xv.  sec.  xii. — F.  G.,  chap. 
XV.  sec.  xvi. 

1048  The  Moderator  of  a  Presbytery  has  no  discretion 
in  deciding  as  to  the  necessity  or  the  expediency  of  a  pro 
re  nata  meeting.  If  the  request  be  constitutionally  signed, 
he  must  issue  a  call  for  the  meeting. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec. 
X.     M.  G.  A.,  1898,  p.  T33. 

1049  An  address  cannot  be  a  substitute  for  a  sermon 
at  the  opening  of  a  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.,  1900,  p.  155. 

1050  The  following  directions  are  to  be  observed  in 
the  constitution  of  a  new  Presbytery  :  i.  To  be  organized 
by  the  ministers  designated  by  the  higher  judicator^^  2. 
Ministers  with  certificates  of  dismission  then  to  be  re- 
ceived. 3.  Ministers  residing  within  bounds  of  the  new 
Presbytery,  unless  named  in  the  act  erecting  the  Presby- 
tery, are  to  be  received  on  certificates  of  dismission.  4. 
Ministers  not  connected  with  the  Presbytery  may  be  refused 
permission  to  labor  within  its  bounds. — M.  G.  A.,  1901,  pp. 
167,  168. 

1051  For  Plan  of  Vacancy  and  Supply. — See  M.  G.  A., 
1901,  p.  142,  1903,  p.  68. 

1052  Ministers  with  no  ministerial  duties  cannot  be 
compelled  to  demit  the   ministry,  as  the  Presbytery  may 


204  ACTS  AND   DECISIONS    OF   THE 

advise  with  them  as  to  what  is  best  to  do  under  the  circum- 
stances.— M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  62. 

1053  All  ecclesiastical  changes  shall  be  reported  im- 
mediately to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  142. 

1054  Ministers  from  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  shall  be  received  on  the  same  basis  with 
those  received  from  our  own  Presbyteries. — M.  G.  A.,  1898, 

P-  ^33- 

1055  Imputations  of  unfair  and  unjust  deahngs  on  the 
part  of  a  superior  judicatory  are  not  to  be  indulged  in. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1900,  p.  156. 

1056  A  roll  call  by  each  Presbytery  shall  be  made  at 
one  of  its  stated  meetings,  to  ascertain  if  each  church  has 
contributed  to  each  of  our  Boards,  and  if  not,  why  not. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  86. 

1057  Miscellaneous. — Contributions  to  the  Twen- 
tieth Century  Fund  amounted  to  $12,480,969 — M.  G.  A., 
1903 — the  largest  amount  ever  reported  by  our  Church  for 
a  single  fund. — M.  G.  A.,  1903,  p.  335.  Also  for  origin  and 
objects  of  the  fund. — M,  G.  A.,  1900,  p.  19. 

1058  The  ecclesiastical  year  closes  March  31. — M.  G. 
A.,  1897.  p.  38. 

1059  The  Board  of  Church  Erection  may  lend  small 
sums  in  procuring  permanent  furniture  for  manses. — M.  G. 
A.,  1900,  p.  123. 

1060  Work  among  foreign  immigrants  commended. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1903,  p.  112. 

1061  Bequests  to  the  Presbyterian  Historical  Society 
may  be  received  by  the  trustees  of  the  General  Assembly. 
— M.  G.  A.,  1896,  p.  47. 


GENERAL   ASSEMBLY  OF  l8g6  TO   igoj.    205 

1062  International  arbitration  commended. — M.  G.  A., 
1896,  p.  158, 

1063  Women's  Board  of  Home  Missions  commended. 
— M.  G.  A.,  1902,  p.  60. 

1064  Women's  circles  of  prayer  recommended. — M. 
G.  A.,  1903,  p.  41. 

1065  Unordained  men  shall  not  be  appointed  on  the 
standing  or  permanent  committees  of  judicatories. — M.  G. 
A.,  1896,  p.  145. 

1066  In  1903,  the  General  Assembly  made  the  follow- 
ing declaration,  viz.:  "We  deplore  the  use  of  tobacco  by 
Christians  as  being  fruitful  and  hable  to  cause  the  weak 
brother  to  offend,  thereby  bringing  reproach  upon  the 
cause  of  Christ,"  p.  160. 

1067  The  Sessions  of  our  churches  are  called  upon  to 
guard  carefully  the  purity  of  the  Church  by  refusing  to 
admit  to  membership,  or  to  retain  those  within  its  pale,  who 
are  engaged  in  the  manufacture  and  sale  of  intoxicating 
liquors  as  a  beverage,  or  who  derive  their  livelihood  from 
this  sinful  traffic. — M.  G.  A.,  1902,  p.  100. 

1068  Pastors  are  urged  to  present  more  frequently  and 
fully  the  duty  and  privilege  of  giving  intelligently,  from 
principle  and  upon  spiritual  grounds.  It  is  also  recom- 
mended that  all  offerings  should  be  regarded  as  made  to 
the  Lord,  and  should  be  in  a  definite  and  liberal  propor- 
tion to  personal  income  or  resources,  at  least  one-tenth. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1900,  p.  113. 

1069  The  number  of  cups  to  be  used  in  the  celebration 
of  the  Lord's  Supper  is  left  to  Sessions. — M.  G.  A.,  1896, 
p.  47. 


APPENDIX 


SUMMARY   OF    RULES   OF   ORDER. 

For  the  ready  reference  of  presiding  officers  of  judi- 
catories, and  to  facilitate  transaction  of  business  the  follow- 
ing summary  is  proposed. 

Order  of  Precedence  of  Motions. 

1.  To  adjourn,  which  is  always  in  order.  When  mod- 
ified by  time,  however,  fixing  a  certain  day  and  hour,  it 
ceases  to  be  a  privileged  question.  The  motion,  if  lost, 
cannot  be  reconsidered,  but  may  be  renewed  at  another 
stage  of  business,  or  after  progress  in  debate,  or  after  com- 
pletion of  business. 

2.  To  lay  on  the  table — 

(i)  For  the  present:  the  effect  of  which  will  be  to 
put  the  subject  on  the  docket  to  be  considered  at  any  time. 

(2)  Unconditionally:  when  it  shall  not  be  taken  up 
during  the  same  meeting  of  the  judicatory  without  a  vote 
of  reconsideration — two-thirds. 

The  motion  to  lay  on  the  table,  whether  for  the  present 
or  unconditionally,  must  be  put  without  debate. 

3.  To  postpone  indefinitely,  when  it  shall  not  again  be 
entertained  at  the  same  meeting  unless  with  the  consent  of 
three-fourths  of  the  members  present  at  the  decision. 

206 


SUMMARY  OF  RULES   OF  ORDER.  20/ 

4.  To  commit. 

5,  To  amend. 

Motions  not  Debatable, 

1.  To  lay  on  the  table. 

2.  To  take  up  business. 

3.  To  adjourn. 

4.  For  the  previous  question. 

5.  Appeal  from  the  decision  of  the  Moderator. 

6.  To  fix  time  for  voting. 

Questions  of  Privilege  which  are  Always  in  Order, 

1.  To  call  for  a  division  of  a  motion. 

2.  To  call  for  the  writing  of  a  motion. 

3.  To  raise  points  of  order. 

4.  To  call  for  the  previous  question. 

5.  To  withdraw  a  motion,  with  the  consent  of  the  sec- 
ond ;  if  after  debate,  with  the  leave  of  the  judicatory. 

Peculiar  Motions. 
I.  For  the  previous  question,  which  shall  be  put  in  this 
form,  namely,  "  Shall  the  main  question  be  now  put  ?"  It 
shall  be  admitted  only  when  demanded  by  a  majority 
of  the  members  present;  and  the  effect  shall  be  to  put 
an  end  to  all  debate  and  bring  the  judicatory  to  a  direct 
vote — 

(i)  On  a  motion  to  commit  the  subject  of  consider- 
ation (if  such  motion  shall  have  been  made).  This  motion 
failing,  then, 

(2)  On  pending  amendments,  and 

(3)  On  the  main  question. 


208  APPENDIX. 

2.  Reconsideration  of  a  question  that  has  been  decided, 
which  requires  the  consent  of  two-thirds  of  the  members 
present  at  the  decision  ;  and  also  that  the  motion  to  recon- 
sider be  made  and  seconded  by  persons  who  voted  with 
the  majority. 

The  motion  for  reconsideration  of  a  subject  indef- 
initely postponed,  made  and  seconded  as  above,  must  be 
with  the  consent  of  three-fourths  of  the  members  present 
at  the  decision. 

3.  An  amendment,  and  also  an  amendment  to  an 
amendment,  may  be  moved  on  any  motion ;  but  a  motion 
to  amend  an  amendment  to  an  amendment  shall  not  be 
in  order. 

Action  on  amendments  shall  precede  action  on  the 
original  motion. 

4.  A  substitute  shall  be  treated  as  an  amendment. 

5.  On  fining  blanks  the  vote  shall  be  first  on  the  highest 
number,  and  the  longest  time. 

Miscellaneo'us. 

If  more  than  one  member  rises  to  speak,  the  one  farthest 
from  the  moderator  shall  be  recognized. 

On  questions  of  order,  postponement  and  commitment, 
members  may  speak  once  ;  on  all  other  questions  twice. 

The  moderator  may  vote  only  when  the  vote  is  by  ballot, 
unless  the  judicatory  is  equally  divided,  when,  if  he  chooses 
not  to  vote,  the  question  shall  be  lost. 

When  the  moderator  has  commenced  to  take  the  vote, 
all  debate  or  remark  shall  cease,  unless  a  mistake  has  been 
made,  which  being  corrected,  the  moderator  shall  recom- 
mence taking  the  vote. 


SUMMARY  OF  RULES  OF  ORDER.         2O9 

The  yeas  and  nays  shall  not  be  recorded  unless  by  a 
vote  of  one-third  of  the  members  present. 

The  Judicial  Committee  may  sit  and  vote,  but  not  the 
Committee  of  Prosecution;   nor  parties  to  a  complaint  or 
an  appeal ;  nor  members  of  a  judicatory  whose  records  are 
under  review. 
14 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


[^TAe  /inures  refer  to  the  number  of  the  sections. '\ 


Absence,  of  accused  in  trial,  3. 
after  citation,  4. 
with  notice,  4. 
trial  and  judgment  in,  5. 
unavoidable,  6. 
appellant,  25. 

procedure  in, 25. 
complainant,  26. 

procedure  in,  26. 
from  judicatories,  i,  2. 
leave  of,  i. 

only  for  sufficient  reason,  i. 
of  records  in  appeals,  476. 
censure  for,  476 
in  complaints,  459. 
order  of  procedure  in,  459 
for  review,  7. 
Absentees,  judicial  censure  of,  with- 
out    trial,     is     unconstitu- 
tional, 9. 
certificates  of  dismission,  23. 

without,  15. 
discipline,  14. 

if  ministers,  31,  680. 
from  judicatories,  29,  30,  680 
names  of,  to  be  recorded,  11. 
reasons  to  be  required,  10. 
from  ordinances,  14. 

advised,  after  two  years,  to  ask 
for  certificates,  15. 
failure  to,  15. 
after  three  years,  15. 
qualified  certificates  to,  17. 

status  in,  148. 
without  certificates.  16. 


Absentees,   names   of,  when  to  be 
dropped  from  the  roll,  15. 
refusal,  to  support  ordinances,  18. 
from   place   of  residence,  and   un- 
known by  the  Sessions  for 
two  years,  19, 
three  years,  20. 
when  placed  on  suspended  roll,  15. 

status  of,  15. 
roll,  21. 

suspension  of,  14. 
visitation,  by  the  Session,  14. 
Abstinence,  total,  commended,  899. 
Accusations,   caution    in   receiving, 
283. 
speedy  investigation  of,  346. 
Accused,  in  trial,  3. 

refusing  to  appear  after  citation,  4. 
second,  5. 

third,  if  a  minister,  335. 
censures  to  be   inflicted  upon,  135, 

374,  385- 
charges  against,  withdrawal  of  not 

subject  to  appeal,  1019 
contumacy,  12. 

if  a  minister,  13. 
copy  of  charges  and  specifications 

for,  315. 
counsel,  5,  290,  1038. 
in  absence  of,  5. 
eligibility,  1038. 
how  to  be  heard,  1038. 
may  not  sit  or  vote,  1038. 
may  appeal  from  judgment,  461 
demand  a  delay  of,  348. 
211 


212 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


Accused,  judgment  without  process, 
348. 
may  be  debarred  from  Lord's  table, 
292. 
exercise  of  office,  346. 
may  file  objections,  323. 
if  a  minister,  334-346. 
shall  plead,  325. 

if  declining  to,  325. 
the  plea  shall  be  recorded,  325. 
private  conference  with,  285. 
record  of  the  case,  what  it  includes, 

332- 
self-accused,  348. 
may  not  sit  or  vote,  337. 
suspension  of,  12,  14. 

if  a  minister,  13,  335,  339,  603. 
unavoidable  absence  of,  6. 
when  not  subject  to  a   new  trial, 

1021. 
witnesses  of,  names  not  to  be  dis- 
closed, 316. 
Adjourned  Meetings,  33. 
of  the  Assembly,  34. 
business,  33. 
Administrative  Acts,  judicial  deci- 
sions   cannot    be   reversed 
by,  1023. 
Administrative  Cases,  1025. 

definition,  1025. 
Admonition,  judicial,  338,  850. 
in  appeals,  475. 
effect  of,  475. 
to  a  prosecutor,  289. 
Advertisements,  in  religious  jour- 
nals,   of    lotteries,    special 
investments ;      deprecated, 
35. 
Advice  in  references,  not  obligatory, 

432- 
Affirmations,  administration  of,  358. 
Aid  for  colleges  and  academies,  see 

Section  115 
Alternates,    object    in    election   of, 
36. 


Amendments  to  the    Constitution, 
how   made,   see    Constitu- 
tion, ■Z2.\. 
to  constitutional  rules,  247. 
to  motions  of  order,  741-770. 
Amusements,  worldly,  deliverance 
of  the  Assembly  on,  40-43. 
Andrew  and  Phillip  Brotherhoods 

commended,  991. 
Apostles  Creed  to  be  taught  to  chil- 
dren,  44. 
phraseology  explained,  45. 
Appeal  from  decision  of  moderator, 

293,619. 
Appeals,  judicial,  461-479. 
abandonment  of,  470. 
Assembly,  may  be  direct  to,  469. 
by  a  committee  of  prosecution,  469. 
definition,  461,  1033. 
entertainment,  472,  473. 

procedure  in, 473. 
refusal  to  entertain,  472,  1020. 
must  give  reasons  for,  1020. 
evidence,  new  in,  373. 

effect  of,  373. 
grounds  of,  465. 
hearing,  473,  1036. 
judicial  cases,  confined  10,462,1025. 
of     a     judicatory     aggrieved     by 
another,  may  appeal,  552. 
judgment  in,  474,  475. 

effect   of  upon  the  inferior  judi- 
catory, 474. 
explanatory  minutes  may  accom- 
pany  the   modification  of, 

474- 
names  of  parties  to,  1033. 
protests  against  and  dissent  from, 

who  may,  1037. 
reversal,  1033. 
no    appeal    from    withdrawal    of 

charges,  1019. 
lodgment  of,  467. 

with   records   and   papers,   time, 
467. 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


213 


Appeals,  lodgment  of,  to  whom,  467. 
new  trial  in,  474. 
when  in  order,  472. 

procedure,  472. 
original  parties  in,  462,  1033. 
from  action  of  a  Presbytery,  only 

by  a  judicatory,  1018. 
records  to  be  sent  up,  476. 
renewal  of,  27. 
second,  no,  464. 

when  to  be  tried,  as  a  whole,  1022. 
voters  in,  471,  1037. 
withdrawal  of  charges  not  subject 
to,  1019. 
Appellant,  abandoning  his  appeal, 
how,  25. 
absence  of,  25. 
appearance,  time,  25. 
counsel,  468,  1038. 
hearing,  472,  1033. 
name  given  to,  461,  1033. 
rights  of,  1033. 
Appellee,  failure    to  lodge    records, 
476. 
how  heard  in  the  appellate  judica- 
tory, 1033. 
judgment,  may  appeal  from,  1033. 
Arbitration,      international,      com- 
mended, 1062. 
Ardent  spirits,  condemnation  of  use, 
manufacture  and  sale,  899-904. 
Assessments,  rule  governing,  48. 

Baptism,  administration  of,  49-53. 
Campbellite,  invalid,  61. 
definition  of,  49. 
delay,  50. 

limit  of  age  in  children,  50. 
only  by  ordained  ministers,  51 
mode  of,  58. 
neglect  of  infant,  56. 
place  of  administration,  52. 

exception,  52. 
private,  52. 
qualifications  of  adults  for,  57. 


Baptism,  Romish,  62. 
subjects  of,  53,  57. 
Unitarian  invalid,  60. 
by  water,  essential,  58. 
Baptized    Children,  admission    of 
into  the  Church,  282. 
under  the  care  of,  282. 
discretion,  years,  50,  282. 
are  members,  282. 
names  of,  to  be  included  in  cer- 
tificates   of  dismission    of 
parents,  141. 
obligations  of,  282. 
roll,  54. 
Beneficence,  63-70. 
each  church  enjoined  to  adopt  some 

plan  of,  1068. 
committee,  permanent  of   the   As- 
sembly, 63,  64. 
contributions,  designation  of,  68. 

percentage,  81,  952. 
enjoined  upon  every  communicant, 

64,  looi,  1068. 
as  a  matter  of  worship,  65. 
proportionate,  70,  1068. 
roll  call  of  Presbytery  in,  1056. 
exercise   of,   by    Sabbath    Schools, 

985- 
church  societies,  983. 
Bequests,  legal  forms  of,  71. 

to  Presbyterian  Historical  Society, 
1061. 
Bible,  definition,  74-76. 

deliverance   on,  by  the  Assembly, 

72-76. 
inerrancy  of,  74-76. 

the  belief  of  our  Church,  74-76. 
revised  version  of,  72. 
study  of,  in  theological  seminaries, 

73- 
Blanks,  order  of,  in  filling,  770. 
Boards  of  the  Church,  77-117- 

aid  asked  from  to  be  by  ballot,84, 

conditions  of,  86. 
bequests  to,  care  in  making,  71. 


214 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


Boards  of  the  Church- 
contributions  to,  enjoined,  79. 
especially  by  churches  aided, 
80. 
have  no  judicial  power,  83. 
executive  officers,  not  to  be  mem- 
bers, 77. 
/ — Aid  for    Colleges   and  Acade- 
mies, 1 15-1 1 7. 
conditions  of  aid  by,  116. 
formation,  115. 
objects,  115. 

reversion  of  aid  g^ven  by,  117. 
//.—  Church    Erection,    formation 
of,  104. 
loan  fund,  104. 

to  manses,  104,  1059. 
objects,  104. 
///. — Education,  candidates  under, 
93-101. 
conditions  of  aid  to,  92,  too. 
of  reception,  93,  100. 
by  Presbytery,  973. 
colored,  loi. 
formation  of,  91. 

pledge  given  by  candidates  aided, 
978. 
IV. — Foreign  Missions,  amendment 
of  charter  to,  88. 
reorganization  of,  87. 
V. — Freedmen,  condition  of  aid  by, 
114. 
mode  of  operation,  114. 
organization  of  schools  by,  114. 
relation  to  Presbyteries,  114. 
VI. — Home    Missions,    conditions 
of  aid  by,  84,  85. 
formation  of,  82. 
powers,  83. 

sustentation  under,  85. 
VIL— Ministerial     Relief,    condi- 
tions of  aid  by,  107-110. 
special,  108. 
to  women  and  missionaries,  109, 
no. 


Boards — Ministerial  Relief— 
centenary  fund,  m,  112. 

amount,  ;gi, 192,909. 
homes  under  care  of,  106,  107. 
VIII. — Publication    and   Sabbath- 
School  Work,  aims  of,  102. 
publications,  recommended,  103. 
reorganization,  102. 
work  and  operations  of,  to  be  ex- 
plained by  pastors,  79,  103. 
Book  of  Discipline,  adoption  of,  238. 
amendments,  238,  249,  252,  1024- 
1038. 
Book  of  Forms,  deliverance  of  the 

Assembly  on,  572. 
Brief  Statement  of  the  Reformed 
Faith,  1014. 
intended  for  information  as  to  our 

beliefs,  1014. 
not  to  be  a  substitute  or  alterna- 
tive of  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  1014. 
Business  of  Judicatories,  unfin- 
ished, to  be  taken  up  first, 
790- 

Calls  to  the  Pastorate,  614-636. 
certificate    of,    to   the    Presbytery, 

626. 
citation  of  the  congregation,  615. 
commissioners  to  prosecute,  before 

the  Presbytery,  627,  628. 
form  of,  625. 

to  a  licentiate  of  another  Presby- 
tery, 583. 
ordination  without,  584. 
reception    of,    only   through    the 

Presbytery,  627. 
subscription,  by  whom,  626. 
Candidates  for  the  gospel  ministry, 
118,  127,  973-979- 
abandonment  ofthe  ministry  by, 978. 
aid  to,  conditions  of,  121,  978. 
colored,  96,  lox. 
dismission,  certificates  of,  127. 


ANALYTICAL    INDEX. 


215 


Candidates,    examination  on  recep- 
tion by  Presbytery,  118. 
annual,  974. 
for  licensure,  553,  975. 
in  Shorter  Catechism,  126. 
jurisdiction,  973-978. 
Latin  exegesis,  when  excused  from, 

638. 
license  to  preach,  976. 
time  limit  of,  977. 
recall,  568. 
ordained  as  evangelists,  494. 
places  of  study  of,  123,  914,  978. 
pledge,  978. 

if  abandoning  the  ministry,  978. 
change     their     place    of    study, 

978. 
cease  to  adhere  to  the  standards, 
978. 
preliminaries    to   reception    by   the 

Presbytery,  973. 
withdrawing  from  the  church,  978. 
file  application  with  stated  clerk, 
973- 
time  limit  of,  973. 
be  recommended  by  the  Session, 

973- 
investigation    of    character,   and 
mental  and  physical  quali- 
fications of,  973. 
membership  in  the  church,  973. 
time  limit,  973. 
refunding  of  aid  by,  978. 
removal  of,  to  another  Presbytery, 
120. 
Card-playing  condemned,  40. 
Cases  with  process,  311-332. 
definition,  1025. 
before  Presbytery,  333,  334. 

Session,  347. 
committee  for,  313. 
without  process,  348,  349. 
of   communicants    joining  another 
denomination  without    dis- 
mission, 217. 


Cases    of   communicants,    doubting 
their  right  to  come  to  the 
Lord's  table,  349. 
neglecting  ordinances,  14. 
residence     unknown     for     three 

years,  15. 
self-accused,  348. 
ministers  joining  another  denomi- 
nation without  dismission, 
602. 
abandoning  the  ministry,  602. 
becoming  independent,  602. 
Catechisms,  Larger  and  Shorter,  in- 
cluded in  the  basis  of  Re- 
union, 130. 
Heidelberg,  commended,  131. 
Shorter,   study  of,   by   candidates, 
134. 
children,  134. 

in  theological  seminaries,  133. 
text-book         in        Sabbath- 
Schools,  134. 
integral  part  of  our  Standards, 
128. 
Censures  of  absentees,  9. 
if  ministers,  22,  680. 
design  of,  374. 
infliction,  136,  374,  385. 
mode,  375. 
removal,  378. 
names  of  inflicted  by  the  Presby- 
tery, 338,  339. 
Session,  135. 
publication  of,  137. 
without  trial  is  unconstitutional,  9. 
for  failure  in   sending   up  records, 
476. 
Centenary  of  the  Assembly,  541. 
fund  of,  541. 
programme,  542. 
Certificates    of    dismission    of    ab- 
sentees, 142,  150. 
after  two  years,  150. 
acknowledgment  of,  147,  158. 
when  to  be  asked  for,  139,  217. 


2l6 


ANALYTICAL    INDEX. 


Certificates,  names  of  baptized  chil- 
dren to  be  included  in,  141. 
of  candidates,  127,  155. 
of  extinct  churches,  151. 
to  another  denomination,  153,  154. 
omitting  "  good  and  regular  stand- 
ing," 142. 
to  a  licentiate,  155. 
qualified,  of  absentees,  150. 
refusal  of  Session  to  give,  145. 

of  redress,  145,  146. 
return  of,  149. 
of  Christian  Scientist,  995. 
status  of  persons  with,  149. 
of  suspended  persons,  143. 
of  Swedenborg  Church,  165. 
time  limit  of,  140. 
of  ministers,  155. 

not  by  a  committee,  673. 

to    one   demitting   the    ministry, 

159- 
deposed  from,  160. 
of  extinct  Presbytery,  161. 
must  be  to  a  particular  Presbytery, 
606. 
and  be  received  by  no  other, 
606. 
no  qualified,  to  a  minister,  672. 
return  of,  157. 
Chapels,  reports  of,  to  the  Assembly, 

199. 
Charges,    judicial,  in   general,  307- 
310. 
amendments  of,  324. 
consolidation,  309. 
copy  of,  for  accused,  315. 
objections  to,  323. 
must  declare  alleged  offence,  307. 
each,  to  allege  only  one  off'ence,  309. 

and  be  specific,  308. 
involving  personal  injury,  310. 
preliminary  inquiry  in,  310. 
to  a  judicatory  in  trial,  312. 
new,  after  trial,  1021. 
reading  of,  315. 


Charges, to  be  recorded,  331. 
refusal  to  answer,  319. 
several,  at  same  time,  309. 
status  of  member  under,  337. 
sufficiency  of,  325. 
time  Umit  for  bringing,  304. 
proved     by    one    witness,     when, 

356. 
witnesses  to,  315. 
withdrawal  of,  1019. 
must  be  in  writing,  315. 
at  installation  of  deacon,  266. 
of  elder,  807. 
of  pastor,  635. 
ordination  of  ministers,  585. 
Children,  what,  are  members  of  the 
Church,  282. 
are  to  be  baptized,  282. 
certificates  of  dismission,  141. 
are  under  care  of  the  Church,  282. 
to  be  taught  the  Shorter  Catechism, 

I34-- 
roll  of,  54. 
Children's  Day,  commended,  172. 
object  of,  172. 
services,  172. 
Church,  charter  of,  916,  925. 
definition,  174. 

of  a  particular,  180. 
joining  another   denomination,  195. 
dissolution  of  a,  194,  196. 

to  be  reported  to  Board  of  Church 
Erection,  1002. 
division,  678. 
with  only  one  elder,  994. 
extinct,  jurisdiction  over  members, 
197. 
letters  of  dismission  of,  197. 
property,  how  vested,  198. 
government    176. 
the    only    Head,   the    Lord    Jesus 

Christ,  loii. 
incorporation,  916. 

caution  in  framing,  916. 
and  State,  relation  of,  178. 


ANALYTICAL    INDEX. 


217 


Church  location,  power  of  Presby- 
tery over,  677. 
organization  of  a,  181. 

procedure  in,  182,  183. 
powers  of  Presbytery  over,  666. 
property,  custody  of,  919. 
refusal  to  support,  disciplinable,  18. 
representation,  in  Presbytery,  655. 
societies,  980. 

terms  of  membership  in,  57,  58. 
without  runng  elders,  813. 
with  only  one,  826,  994. 
control  over,  981. 
jurisdiction,  981. 
offerings,  983. 
rights  and  privileges,  982. 
universal,  definition,  174. 
a  vacant,  definition,  989. 
moderator,  192. 
withdrawal  of  a,  194,  195. 
Churches,  with  chapels,  199. 
collegiate,  656. 
definition,  656. 
moderator  of  Sessions,  188. 
represented  or  not  represented  in 
Presbytery    must     be     re- 
corded, 992. 
under    one    pastor    in     diflferent 

Presbyteries,  659. 
vacant,  services  in,  192. 
visitation  of.  by  Presbytery,  666. 
Church  Erection,  board  of,  104. 
Church  Synods  and  Councils,  176. 
authority  of,  177. 
fallibility,  177. 
province,  178. 

relation  to  civil  questions,  178. 
Citations,  of  accused,  3,  315. 
-     second,  318. 

with  notice,  318. 
third,  if  a  minister,  335. 
in  calls  of  ministers,  F.  G.,  Ch.  xv.. 

Sec.  3. 
of  judicatories.  409. 
penalty  ol  disobeying,  4,  5,  318. 


Citations,  service  of,  317. 
time  limit,  320. 
how  signed,  316. 
of  witnesses,  316,  321. 
Civil  Courts,  decisions  of,  not  con- 
clusive in  our  judicatories, 
208. 
Clerks,  722-725. 
absence  or  disability  of,  720. 
of  congregational  meetings,  623. 
duties  of,  316, 364,  447,  449,  722,  723. 
special,  of  Stated,  of  the  Assem- 
bly, 528,  529. 
Commission,  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly, 516. 
form  of,  516. 
examine  witnesses,  366. 
members  of,  366. 
testimony,  how  taken,  367. 
rules  governing,  367. 
Commissions,judicial,  of  Assembly, 
250. 
of  Presbytery,  250. 
may  sit  in  intervals  of  meetings 
of,  252. 
Synod,  250. 
how  constituted,  250. 
I      decisions  of,  251. 
reversal,  251. 
review,  251. 
findings,  to  be  recorded,  252. 
all  judicial  cases  may  be  submitted 
to,  251. 
exceptions,  251,  1022. 
quorum  of,  252. 
time  and  place  of  sitting,  252. 
Commissioners  to  the  General  As- 
sembly, 514. 
alternates,  515. 
appointment,  time  of,  515. 
may  be  enrolled  on  petition,  1040. 
ratio,  514. 
Committees,  how  appointed,  772. 
chairman  of,  774. 
elders  to  be  on,  773. 


2l8 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


Committees,  members  of,  781. 
representation  on,  781. 
reports,  782. 

treatment,  782. 
special,  771. 
standing,  771. 

of  Systematic  Beneficence,  63, 64,69. 
Communicants,  215,  218. 
absentees,  one  year,  14. 
three  years,  15. 

two,  15. 
certificates  of  dismission  of,  217,995. 

how  long  valid,  140. 

should  ask  for,  15. 
condition     of     admission     to     the 

church,  215. 
excommunication  of,  380. 
of  extinct  churches,  151. 
should   include  names  of  baptized 

children,  55. 
joining  another  denomination,  217. 
jurisdiction  over,  148. 
neglecting  ordinances,  14,  15,  19. 
refusal  of,  to  support  ordinances,  18. 
to  appear  in  trial,  4,  5. 

as  witnesses,  371. 
removal  without  certificate  of  dis- 
mission, 15. 
residence  unknown,  19. 
return  of  certificate  of,  dismission 
of,  149. 

time  limit,  149. 
roll,  862,  863. 

of  absentees,  863. 

names  dropped  from  the,  20. 

of  suspended, 15. 
status  in  transitu,  148. 
suspension,  12,  14. 
tithing  of,  urged,  looi. 
trial,  299-332. 
visitation  by  Session,  14. 
withdrawal  from  the  church,  349. 

proceedings  in,  349. 
voting,  when   exercised,   207,   622, 
986,  999. 


Complainant,  unavoidable  absence 
of,  26,  27. 
abandoning  complaint,  25,  26. 
appearance,  time  Hmit,  25. 
may  complain,  103 1. 
hearing  of,  450. 
lodgment  of  complaint,  449. 

time  limit,  449. 
name  given  to,  1030. 
notice  of,  of  complaint,  447. 
time  limit,  447. 
Complaints,  434-460. 
abandonment  of,  25,  26 
definition,  1026. 

effect  of  decision  if  sustained,  1029. 
grounds,  1026 
hearing,  1028. 

procedure,  1028. 
cannot  lie  against  advice,  442. 
nor   in   the  exercise  of  constitu- 
tional discretion,  443. 
nor  in  review  of  records,  446. 
obeying    orders   of   a   superior 
judicatorj%  441. 
lodgment  of,  time  limit,  447. 

to  whom,  447. 
notice,  time  limit,  447. 
order,  when  in,  1028. 
parties  in,  1030. 
may  complain,  1031. 

counsel  for,  1030. 
names  of,  1030. 
how  represented,  1030. 
Presbytery,  against,  not  by  an  in- 
dividual, 1018. 
records  in,  to  be  sent  up,  459. 
second,  may  be  without  prejudice, 

438. 
signed  by  whom,  437. 
withdrawal  of  charges  not  subject 
to,  1019. 
Concerts  of  Prayer,  on  Children's 
day,  221. 
for  colleges  and  schools,  221. 
"week  of  prayer,"  221. 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


219 


Concerts  of  Prayer,  Young  Men's  ] 

Christian  Associations,  221. 
Concurrent  Declarations,  adoption 

of,  at  Reunion,  222, 
Confession  of  Faith,  1004. 

adoption  of,  by  ministers,  elders  and 
deacons,    what    it    means, 
1005. 
amendments,  232,  1009,  loio,  loii, 

1012,  1013,  1014. 
what  it  contains,  1005. 
declaratory   statement   concerning, 
1005-1008. 
preamble  to,  1005. 
disavowal  of  certain  inferences  from 

statements  of,  1005. 
an  integral  part  of  Constitution,  223. 
revision  of,  1009-1014. 
subscription  to,  256. 

binding  obligation  of,  259. 
change  of  views,  257. 
duty  in,  257. 

faithfulness  to,  enjoined,  259. 
Congregation,  meaning  of  in  F.  G. 
Chap.  XV.,  201, 
citation,  in  call  of  a  minister,  615. 
time  limit,  620. 
Congregational  Meetings,  clerk  of, 
623. 
how  convened,  615. 
for  election  of  deacons,  204. 

elders,  204. 
moderator,  204-206. 

appeal  from  decisions,  619. 
notice  of,  time,  620.  | 

refusal  of  Session  to  call,  616. 

redress  for,  616. 
to  elect  a  pastor,  615. 

proceedings  in,  615-626. 
trustees,  206. 
voters  in,  207,  986,  999. 
Constitution,  223. 
amendments   of,  mode  of  making, 

226-231. 
definition  of,  223. 


Constitution,  subscription  to,  what 
it  involves,  256-259. 
violation,  257-259. 
title  page,  253. 

how  changed,  255. 
Constitutional     Rules,    mode    of 
adoption,  247. 
when  obligatory,  247. 
No.  I,  of  Local  Evangelists,  243. 
No.  2,  trials  for  licensure,  975. 
No.    3,   candidates   for   the  gospel 
ministrj%  973.  974. 
Contumacy,  before  the  Presbytery, 
335- 
Session,  318. 
of  witnesses,  371. 
Corresponding   Members,   of  the 
Assembly,  539. 
permanent  officers  are,  262. 
the  Presbytery  and  Synod,  260. 
privileges  of,  260-262. 
Counsel,  of  accused   290. 
in  absence  of,  5. 

if  a  minister,  335. 
in  appeals,  468. 
in  complaints,  1030. 
eligibility  of,  1038. 
no  professional,  290. 
of  prosecuting  committee,  1038. 
shall  not  sit  and  vote,  1038. 
Christian    Science,   certificates    of 
dismission    from,   inadmis- 
sible, 995. 

Dancing,  promiscuous,  condemned, 

40. 
Deacons,  263-278. 

appointment  of,  enjoined,  271. 
business,  263,  264. 
ceasing  to  act,  268. 
election  of,  265. 

procedure,  265. 
incapacity    and    unacceptableness, 
26B. 
rule  governing  in,  269. 


220 


ANALYTICAL    INDEX. 


Deacons,  installation,  266. 
form  of  service  in,  266. 
cannot  sit  in  judicatories,  275. 
jurisdiction  of,  311. 
divestiture  of  the  office,  268. 
office  is  perpetual,  268. 
Scriptural,  263. 
ordination  of,  266. 
have    exclusive    control     of     poor 

funds,  272. 
qualifications  of,  265. 
records  of  Board,  389. 
re-installation,  277. 
resignation,  to  be  to   the   Session, 

276. 
may  serve  at  the  communion,  274. 

as  an  elder,  273. 
services  in  vacant  churches,  192. 
term  service  of,  270. 
procedure  in,  270. 
time  limit,  270. 
trial,  rules  governing  in,  347. 
vows,  266. 
Deaconesses,  no  provision  for,  in  our 

Standards,  278. 
Debate,    must    cease    when    taking 
vote,  793. 
no  conversation  during,  730. 
courtesy  to  be  observed  in,  729. 
no    interruption   of    a    speaker   in, 

735- 
must  not  be  irrelevant,  731. 
moderator  to  be  addressed  in,  729. 
no  personal  reflections,  726. 
precedence  of  motions,  747. 
speaking  once,  740. 
twice,  740. 

more  than,  740. 
standing  of  members  during,  728. 
Decision  Day  recommended,  990. 

object  of,  990. 
Declaratory  Statement,  1006-1008. 
Decree,  God's,  in  harmony  with  His 
love  and  otfer  of  salvation 
to  all  mankind,  1006. 


Delegates  are  not  sent  by  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  to  non-eccle- 
siastical bodies,  1043. 
Demission,  of  a  communicant,  349. 
order  of  procedure  in,  349. 
minister,  601. 

order  of  procedure,  601. 
Deposition  of  a  minister,  339. 
care  to  be  exercised  in  inflictiflig  the 

sentence,  341. 
without  excommunication,  344. 
effect  of,  if  a  pastor,  344. 
certificate  of  dismission  to  a  deposed 

pastor,  344. 
restoration  of,  343. 

by  what  judicatory,  343. 
may  be  with  or  without  suspension 
from  the  Church,  338. 
Directory    for    Worship,    amend- 
ments of,  241,  985. 
Discipline,  283-491. 
should  be  care  in  exercising,  281, 
cases  of,  begun  in  extinct  churches, 

197. 
definition,  279. 
ends,  280. 
object,  301. 
subjects,  279. 
Discretion,     exercise    of     constitu- 
tional, is  reviewable,  397. 
Dismission    of     Communicants, 
139-154- 
ministers,  155, 157, 159-163,  606,672, 

673- 
Dissents,  definition  of,  480. 
time  of  entering,  483. 
form  of,  491. 
who  may  dissent,  490. 
must  be  without  reasons,  480,  481. 
Divorce,  see  under  Marriage,  578, 
1044. 

Ecclesiastical  Changes,  to  be 
promptly  communicated  to 
theS.  C.  oftheG.  A.,1053. 


ANALYTICAL    INDEX. 


221 


Ecclesiastical  Year,  close  of,  1058. 
Elders,   see   under  Ruling  Elders, 

803-832. 
Evangelistic        Services        com- 
mended, 988. 
under  care  of  pastors  and  Sessions, 

988. 
work,  report  on,  1042. 
committees,  1042. 
Evangelists,  definition,  494. 
ordination,  584. 

cannot   organize    churches  without 
authority     of     Presbytery, 
495- 
nor  ordain  ministers,  496. 
work  of,  494. 
Evangelists,  local,  243,  246. 
examination  of,  243. 
license,  243,  244. 
form,  565. 
time  limit,  244. 
withdrawal,  244. 
ordination,  245. 

time  limit,  245. 
must    report    annually    to   Presby- 
terj',  245. 
Evidence,  350-373- 
care  in  receiving,  350. 
competency  of,  351. 
decision  of  questions,  filing  of,  293, 

294. 
of  husband  and  wife,  354. 
introduction  of,  326,  359. 
of  another  judicatory,  365. 
kinds,  different  of,  355. 
a  member  of  a  judicatory  during 
trial,  370. 
how  qualified,  370. 
status  of,  370 
new,  after  trial,  372. 
in  appeals.  373. 
during  trial,  327. 
in  rebuttal  only,  326. 
records  as,  364. 
rule  in,  364. 


Evidence,  refusal  to  give,  371. 

transmission  of,  369. 
Exceptions,  to  proceedings   in  trial 
may  be  taken  by  either  of 
the    original    parties,    306, 
103 1, 
or  to  any  part  of  them,  306. 
except  in    judicatory  of  last  re- 
sort, 306. 
to    records     in    review,    must     be 
recorded      by     judicatory 
making  them,  425. 
Excommunication,  design  of,  379. 
form  of  infliction,  380,  382. 
publication  of  sentence,  380. 

omission,  382. 
restoration  from,  383,  384. 

Fairs     and     Suppers     for    raising 
church  funds  disapproved, 
42. 
Foreign  Immigrants,  labors  among, 

commended,  1060. 
Foreign  Missions,  see  Section  87. 
Form     of     Government,     amend- 
ments of,  235,  237,  239,  240, 
243,  247-252,  973-977,  980- 
984,  993- 
Forms,  499-5"- 

of  a  call  to  a  pastor,  625. 
commission  to  the  Assembly,  516. 
of  excommunication,  382. 
installation  of  deacons,  266. 
pastor,  632-636. 
ruling  elder,  805-808. 
licensure,  562,  563. 

local  evangelist,  565. 
oath  in  trial,  358. 
ordination  of  deacons,  266. 
elders,  805. 
ministers,  583. 
public  services,  572. 
suspension  from  the  communion  of 
the  church,  374,  375. 
Freedmen,  Board  of,  see  Sec.  114, 


222 


ANALYTICAL    INDEX. 


General  Assembly,  appeals  may  be 
direct  to,  469. 
by  a   committee  of  prosecution, 
469. 
will  not  reverse  judicial  acts  of  a 
former,  533. 
nor    decisions,    except    error    be 
shown,  535. 
centenary  of,  in  1888,  541. 
fund,  541. 

programme  of  celebration,  542. 
clerks,  527. 

duties  of,  528. 
commission  of  commissioners,  form 

of,  516. 
commissioners,  514-520. 
alternate,  515. 
appointment,  time  of,  515. 
election,  time  of,  515. 
of  an  elder  not  present   in  Pres- 
bytery, 520. 
commissioners,  enrolled  on  petition, 

1040. 
will    not    send    delegates    to    non- 
ecclesiastical  bodies,  1043. 
nor  make  in  thesi  decisions,  532. 
may  exercise  discipline,  537. 
formation  of,  513. 
meetings,  521. 
adjourned,  526. 

committee  to  select  places,  522. 
no  provision  ior  pro  re  nata,  526. 
first,  513. 
time  of,  513. 
in  absence  of  moderator,  524. 

quorum,  525. 
moderator,  715. 
officers,  527. 
opening  and  closing,  540. 

form,  540. 
overtures,  received  only  from  judica- 
tories, 611. 
powers  of,  531. 
quorum,  523. 
absence  of,  525. 


General  Assembly,  rules  of  order, 
802. 
seal,  543. 

description,  543. 
facsimile,  543 . 
standing  committees,  mode  of  elect- 
ing, 1039. 
will  receive  petitions,  536. 
corporate  title  of,  512. 
asserts     control     over    theological 
seminaries,  913. 
exercised,  910. 
Giving,  as  an  act    of   worship,  one 
tenth  of  our  resources,  1068. 

Heresy,  deliverance  on,  342. 
may  call  for  deposition,  340. 
discrimination  in  treating,  340. 
neglect  of,  by  judicatories,  409. 
procedure  in  cases  of,  409. 
Historical     Society     commended, 
546. 
object,  546. 

local  societies,  recommended,  547. 
organization  of,  546. 
bequests  to,  may  be  to  trustees  of 
the  Assembly,  1061. 
Home  Missions,  Board  of,  see  Sec, 
82. 

Immigrants,    work    among,    com- 
mended, 1060. 
Infants,  salvation,  affirmed,  1008. 
Installation,  deacons,  266. 
reinstallation,  277. 
elders,  805. 

reinstallation,  820. 
ministers,  632. 
Interlocutory  Meetings,  799. 
results  of,  in  judicial  cases,  298. 
to  be  recorded,  800. 
Investigations  in  cases  of  slander, 
288. 
procedure  in,  288. 
should  be  speedy,  346. 


ANAL  YTICAL   INDEX. 


223 


Judgment,   in  absence  oi    accused, 
4,5- 
appeal  from,  461. 
counsel  may  not  sit  in,  1038. 

effect  of,  475. 
delay  of,  348. 
dissent  from,  1033,  1037. 
entering  of,  328,  331. 
when  final,  251. 
by  whom  interpreted,  1016.  1033. 

modified,  1016,  1033. 

reversed,  251,  1033. 
in  cases  without  process,  348. 

references,  430,  432. 
modification  or  reversal  of,  474. 
protest  against,  1037. 
reasons  for,  to  be  recorded,  348. 
stay  of,  1027. 
transmission  of,  to  superior  judica- 

tojy,  332. 

Judicatories,   absence   from,  i,  27, 
29-31. 
alternates  to,  36. 
appeal  from  decision  of  moderators 

of,  293,  738. 
authority,  defined,  548. 
caution  to,  in  receiving  testimony, 

350. 
censure  of,  for  neglect  of  duty,  409. 
charge,  in  cases  of  process,  312. 
commission,  to  take  testimony,  366. 
procedure  of,  367. 

examine  witnesses,  366. 
shall   appoint   committees   on   sys- 
tematic beneficence,  64. 
temperance,  906. 
corresponding  members,  260. 
decisions  of,  to  be  respected,  1055. 
evidence  of  members,  370. 
failure  to  send  up  records,  8. 

effect,  8. 
grievance  of  one,  against  another, 
549- 
mode  of  adjustment.  550-552. 
interlocutory'  meetings  of,  799. 


j  Judicatories,  imputations  of  unfair 
dealings   of   Superior,   not 
to  be  indulged  in,  1055. 
irregular  proceedings,  408. 
meetings  of,  adjourned,  33. 
of  the  Assembly,  521. 
of  the  Presbytery,  686. 

special,  686. 
Session,  856. 
Synod,  879. 
change  of  place,  871,  872. 
names,  548. 

narratives,   Presbyter}'  to   the  As- 
sembly, 683. 
time  limit,  418. 
Synod,  683. 
to  be  recorded,  417. 
neglect   of,  to  send  up  records  in 
appeals,  476. 
censure,  476. 
objections  to,  by  accused,  323. 
offences  committed  in  presence  of, 

348.^ 
opening  and  closing,  with  prayer, 

413- 
exceptions,  414,  415. 
canned  be  opened  with  an  address, 

[  1049- 

process,  beginning  of,  by,  286. 
I      pro  re  naia,  how  convened,  686. 

moderator,  no  discretion  in  con- 
vening, 1048. 
no,  of  the  Assembly,  526. 
Synod  may  hold  a,  873. 
'         no,  of,  on  the  Sabbath,  874. 
quorums,  of  the  Assembly,  523. 
Presbytery,  662. 
1  Session,  838. 

Synod,  869. 
Judicial  Cases,  definition,  1025. 
decisions,  how  modified,  1033. 
reversed,  1033. 
j  reasons  for,  to  be  recorded,  886. 

\  fully  described,  419. 

J  non-,  or  administrative,  1025. 


224 


ANALYTICAL    INDEX. 


Judicial     Commissions,     appoint- 
ment of,  250. 
Assembly,  250. 
Presbytery,  250. 
Synod,  250. 
how  constituted,  250. 
decisions  of,  251. 
modification,  251. 
reversal,  251. 
findings  to  be  recorded  by  the  ap- 
pointing body,  252. 
all  judicial  cases  may  be  submitted 
to,  251. 
exception,  251. 
reference  of,  251. 
place  and  time  of  sitting,  252. 
of  a  Presbytery,  252. 
quorum,  252. 
Judicial    Committee,   appointment 
of,  776. 
duties,  776. 

may  sit  and  vote,  776. 
Judicial    Decisions   cannot  be    re- 
versed by  review  of  records, 
1023. 
Jurisdiction    over    candidates,  974, 
975- 
communicants,  311. 

dismissed,  148. 
licentiates,  975. 

members    of    extinct    churches, 
685. 
Presbyteries,  878. 
ministers,  311,  333-336. 
objections  to,  by  accused,  323. 
original,  311. 

License,    extraordinary,    cases    of, 
560,  561. 
form,  563. 

local  Evangelists,  565. 
recall,  568. 
renewal  of,  567. 
term,  244,  567,  976. 
withdrawal,  244. 


Licentiates,  authority  of,  569. 
call  to,  629. 

if  of  another  Presbytery,  628. 
certificate  of  dismission  of,  155. 
examination  of,  553-561,  975. 
jurisdiction,  569. 
ordination,  582. 

examination  for,  583,  975. 
must  report  his,  to  the  church  of 
which  he  is  a  member,  979. 
removal,   outside  bounds  of   Pres- 
bytery, order,  566. 
time  of  study,  560,  977. 
vows,  583. 
Limitations  of  Time,  as  to  appeals, 
467,  468. 
notice  of,  467. 

lodgment,  468. 
candidates   under  care  of  Presby- 
tery, 976,  977. 
Session,  973. 
licensure,  977, 

reception  by  Presbytery,  973. 
study,  976. 
certificates  of  dismission,  140,  150. 

return,  149,  157. 
citations,  3,  4,  318,  320. 
if  a  minister,  335. 
demitted,  601. 
deposed,  339. 
notice  of  complaints,  447. 
lodgment,  449. 
grievance  of  judicatories,  549. 
judgment,  delay  of,  348. 
licensures,  976,  977. 

of  local  evangelists,  244,  245. 
ordination,  245. 
ordinances,  neglect,  15,  19,  20. 
process,  beginning,  304. 
special    meeting    of  Presbytery, 

686. 
term  service  of  deacons,  270. 
elders,  811. 
Liturgies,    deliverance   of    the   As- 
sembly on,  570-572. 


ANALYTICAL    INDEX. 


225 


Local      Evangelists,     see     under 

Evangelists. 
Lord's   Supper,   administration  of, 

573- 
in  private,  576. 
cups,  number  in,  1069. 
declining  to  observe,  349. 
essential  elements  in,  575. 
who  may  partake,  574. 
training  classes  for,  577. 
kind  of  wine  in,  575. 
withdrawal  of  communicant  from, 

349- 
Lotteries,  condemned  as  gambling, 
40. 

Manses,  loans  on  furniture  of,  1059. 
Marriage,    deliverance    of   the    As- 
sembly on,  580,  1044. 
caution  in  celebrating,  578,  1044. 
of  divorced  persons,  581,  1044. 
hasty  dissolution,  deprecated,  580. 
licentiates  may  perform,  569. 
McGiffert  Case,  1041. 
Ministerial  Relief,  see  Sec.  105. 
Ministers  abandoning  the  ministry, 
602,  603. 
absence,  from  trial,  335. 

after  second  citation,  335. 
persistent  absence  from  judicatories, 

to  be  disciplined,  680. 
placed  on  retired  list,  22. 
accused,  may  not   exercise  office, 

346. 
certificates  of  dismission  of,  to  be 
acknowledged,  158. 
cannot  be  by  a  committee,  673. 
of  a  deposed,  344. 
of  an  extinct  Presbytery,  878. 
to  a  Presbytery  to  be  formed,  163. 
must  be  a  particular  Presbytery, 
and     be     received    by    no 
other,  606. 
no  qualified,  672. 
efi"ect  of  return  of^  157. 
IS 


Ministers,  certificates,  effect  of  time 
limit,  157. 
charges  against,  caution  in  bring- 
ing, 333- 
contumacy  of,  13. 

censure,  335. 
counsel,  in  trial,  13,  1038. 
cannot  be  compelled   to  demit  the 

ministry,  1052. 
demitting   the   ministry,  procedure 

in,  601. 
joining  another  denomination,  602. 
a  heretical  body,  603. 
rule  governing,  603. 
when  names  of,  may  be  erased  from 

the  roll,  601,  602. 
certificate  of  demitted,  601. 
deposed,  344. 

if  deposed,  their  pulpits  may  be 
declared  vacant,  344. 
examination  of,  from  other  denomi- 
nations, 593,  1047. 
Presbyteries,  592. 
disposition  of,   of   extinct    Presby- 
teries, 878. 
from  foreign  countries,  591. 
entertaining    heretical   views,   340, 

341- 

with     title,     H.R.,    definition     of, 
605. 

becoming  independent,  602. 

installation  of,  632. 

jurisdiction  over,  156,  311. 

names  of,  not  to   be  on  roll  of  the 
church  they  serve,  864. 

offences  of,  beyond   home  Presby- 
tery, 334. 

office,  when  required  to  refrain  from 
the  exercise  of,  346. 

ordination,  582. 
cannot  be  by  a  committee,  590. 

title  of  pastor  given  to,  614. 

Presbyterial  connection  of,  600. 

to  be  received  on  their  testimonials 
with  discretion,  671. 


226 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


Ministers,    reception    of,    from    the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.,  1054. 
refusal  of,  to  appear  in  trial,  13,  335. 
resignation,  645. 

when   desired   by  the   congrega- 
tion, 645. 
procedure  in,  645. 
restoration,  after  demission  of  the 
ministry  or  deposition  must 
be  reordained,  596. 
retention  of  names  of  dismissed,  on 
roll  until  their  reception  be 
acknowledged,  166. 
subscription  of,  to  our  Standards, 
256. 
binding  obligation,  259. 
what  it  involves,  256. 
change  of  views  in,  duty,  257. 
suspension,  335. 
from  communion  of  the  church, 
335- 
his  office,  335. 
may  be  followed  by  deposition, 
339- 
trial  of,  333-346. 

unemployed,  refusing  to  labor,  may 
be  retired,  598. 
Missions,  Foreign,  see  Sec.  87. 

Home,  see  Sec.  82. 
Moderators,  708-721. 
absence  of,  in  the  Assembly,  711. 
Presbytery,  710. 
Session,  842. 
Synod,  879. 
to  be  addressed  in  debate,  729. 

in  congregational  meetings,  619. 
appeal  from  decisions  of,  293,  619, 
738. 
not  debatable,  738. 
when  to  be  recorded,  294. 
authority  of,  708. 
charge,  in  trial,  312. 
duties,  686,  709-7?!. 
of  collegiate  churches,  188. 


Moderators,  of  collegiate  churches, 
vacant,  192. 
no     discretion     in    calling    special 

meetings,  1048. 
cannot    disqualify    voters    without 
process,  999. 
nor  by  limitation  of  age,  986. 
of  vacant  churches,  192. 
vice,  of  the  Assembly,  712. 
to  vote  in  balloting,  718. 
casting  vote,  713. 
declining  to,  718. 
Mormonism,    deliverance     of     the 

Assembly  on,  608. 
Motions  of  Order,  741-770. 
adjournment,  751-753. 

always  in  order  unless  modified 

by  time,  752. 
not  debatable,  751. 
precedence  of,  751. 
cannot  be  reconsidered,  753. 
may  be  renewed,  753. 
amendments  of,  765. 
number,  766. 
order,  768,  769. 
precedence,  769. 
as  substitutes,  767. 
for  filling  blanks,  746. 
to    commit,    precedes    motion     to 
amend,  762. 
may  be  amended  "with  instruc- 
tions," 764. 
to  report  at  a  subsequent  ses- 
sion, 764. 
at  any  time,  764. 
stated  time,  764. 
effect  of,  763. 

cannot  be  reconsidered,  762. 
may  be  renewed,  762. 
not  debatable,  756. 
to  adjourn,  756. 

appeal    from    decision    of    mod- 
erator, 738. 
G.  A.  R. ,  36. 
take  up  business,  756. 


AAAL  YTICAL   INDEX. 


227 


Motions  of  Order,  division  of,  how 
made,  745. 
call  for  the  previous  question,  756. 
lay  on  the  table,  756. 
fix  a  time  for  voting  G.  A.  R.,  26. 
orders  of  the  day,  784-787. 
order  of,  785. 
when  a  privileged,  786. 
to  be  renewed,  787. 
to  postpone,  757-761. 
amended  to  a  day  certain,  758. 

a  different  day,  759. 
competing  with  amendments,  76, 
760. 
precedence,  760. 
two  forms  of,  757. 
reconsideration,  761. 
for  previous  question,  754. 
when  admitted,  755. 
effect  of,  755. 
form  of  putting,  755. 
object  of,  755. 
privileged,  756. 
reconsideration,  788. 

cannot  be  amended,  789. 
when  debatable,  789. 
who  may  make  the,  788. 
must    be    a    vote   of    two-thirds 
present  at  the  decision,  788. 
no  second  at  same  session,  789. 
voting  on,  by  rising,  792. 
tellers,  792. 
at  a  time  fixed,  797. 
order  in,  794,  795. 
by  yeas  and  nays,  796. 
withdrawal  of,  743. 
■«Titing,  742. 
Music,     Church,   under    control    of 
Session,  609,  993. 

Narratives,    to   the   Assembly  and 
Synod  to  be  recorded,  683, 
889. 
time  of  sending,  to  the  Assembly, 
418. 


Oaths,  in  judicial  cases,  form  of,  358. 
Objections,  of  accused,  323. 
j       determining,  324. 
I      filing,  324. 

to  jurisdiction  of  the  judicatory,  323. 

regularity  of  the  organization,  323. 

order  of  proceedings,  323. 

sufiSciency    of    the     charges,    and 
specifications,  323. 
Offences,  charges  must  set  forth,  307. 

definition,  300,  1025. 

discrimination  in  treating,  283,  333. 

investigation  of,  299. 

in  presence  of  a  judicator\-,  348. 

jurisdiction  over  communicants,  148, 

3"- 

ministers,  311. 
limit  of  time  in  prosecuting,  304. 
of  self-accused  persons,  348. 
Offerings,  as  worship,  241. 
apportionment  of,  81,  952,  1068. 
of  Sabbath  schools,  985. 
of  societies,  985. 

distribution,  985. 
to  be  reported  to  the  Session,  985. 
Orders  of  the  day,  784-787. 
order  of,  785. 
precedence,  784. 
when  privileged,  786. 
time  limit  of,  787. 
Ordinances,  neglect  of,  14,  17. 
Ordination,    of  ministers,  only   by 
the  Presbyter}',  667. 
deacons,  266. 
elders,  805. 
evangelists,  584. 

local,  245. 
ministers,  582-587. 
trials  for,  245,  583. 
Organizations,  Church,  980. 

collections  of,  subject  to  oversight 
j  of  the  Session,  983. 

forms,  980. 
jurisdiction,  981. 
J      powers,  982. 


228 


ANALYTICAL    INDEX. 


Organizations,    review  of  the   pro- 
ceedings,  by    the    Session 
and  other  judicatories,  982. 
work,  980. 
•'Other  Cases,"  in  Sec.  100,  B.  D., 

meaning  of,  1015. 
Overtures,  to   the  Assembly,  must 
be     through      Presbyteries 
and  Synods  only,  647. 
from  the   Assembly,  rules   govern- 
ing, 225-230. 
for  amendments   of  the    Constitu- 
tion, 224. 
approval   of,  by  majority  of  the 
Presbyteries,  225. 
two-thirds,  226. 

Parties,  in  appeals,  absence  of,  470. 
appearance,  time,  468. 
hearing,  472. 
names,  461. 

may  be  direct  to  the  Assembly,  469. 
counsel  for,  290,  1038. 
to  a  complaint,  1030. 
either,  may  complain,  1031. 

exception,  1031. 
hearing  of,  450. 
names,  1030. 
shall  not  sit  or  vote,  453. 
Parties  in  trial,  315. 
either  of  the  original,  may  appeal, 
461. 
demand  a  commission  to  examine 
witnesses,  366. 
composition  of,  366. 
rules  governing,  367. 
consent  of,  for  new  evidence,  373. 

excuse  of  absentees,  28. 
charge  to,  312. 
copy  of  records  for,  297. 
counsel,  1038. 

may  demand  decisions  of  the  mod- 
erator to  be  recorded,  294. 
exceptions  may  be  taken  by  either 
of  the  original,  306. 


Parties  in  trial,  exception,  306. 
exclusion  of,  from  private  sessions, 

328. 
hearing,  in  appeals,  manner  of,  1033. 

complaints,  1028. 
original,  defined,  286. 
accused,  may  ask  for  a  new  trial, 
372. 
exception,  372. 
to  a  protest,  490. 

who  may  be,  1037. 
examination  of  witnesses  by,  359. 

order,  359. 
shall  not  sit  or  vote  in  appeals  or 
complaints,  455,  471, 
Pastor,  614-646. 
assistant,  640. 

how  appointed,  640. 
duties,  640. 

has  no  jtirisdiction  in  the  congre- 
gation, 640. 
no  seat  in  the  Session,  640. 
call  to,  615-630. 

certificate  of,  to  the  Presbytery, 

626. 
form,  625. 
if  a  licentiate,  629. 
member  of  another   Presbytery, 

628. 
must  be  through  the  Presbytery, 

627. 
by  whom  subscribed,  626. 
attested,  626. 
co-pastor,  639. 

by  regular  call  of  the  people,  639. 
installed  by  the  Presbytery,  639. 
equal  authority  of,  in  the  congre- 
gation, 639. 
in  the  Session,  639. 
preside  alternately  in  the  Session, 
847. 
dissolution  of  relation  of,  646. 

may  be  at  first  meeting  of  Presby- 
tery, 646. 
by  deposition,  344. 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


229 


Pastor,  dissolution  of,  by  suspension, 
345- 
election,  615-624. 
meeting  for,  615. 
how  called,  615. 
clerk  of,  623. 
minority  in,  624. 
moderator  of,  617. 
in  absence,  618. 
appeal  from  the  decision,  619, 
proceedings  in,  621. 
refusal  of  Session  to  call,  616. 
redress,  616. 
elect,  644. 

installation  should  not  be  delayed, 

644. 
status,  644. 
emeritus,  997. 

when  instituted,  997. 
purpose  of  the  relation,  997. 
to  be  with  or  without  salary,  997. 
subject  to  the  approval  of  Pres- 
bytery, 997. 
pulpit,  when  declared  vacant,  344, 

345- 
salary  of,  how  changed,  998. 
resignation,  645. 
when  asked  by  the  congregation, 

645- 
procedure,  645. 
title,  when  given,  614. 
Petitions  and  Memorials,  right  of 
making,     inalienable,    647, 
648. 
mode  of  exercising,  647. 
a  commissioner  of  the  General  As- 
sembly seated  on,  1040. 
Pleas,  of  accused,  325. 

to  be  recorded,  325. 
Poor  Funds,  control  of,  by  deacons, 

263. 
Postponement,  motion  for,  to  a  day 
certain,  757. 
may  be  amended,  757. 
indefinite,  758. 


Postponement,   indefinite,   may  be 
amended,  758. 
precedence,  760. 
when  reconsidered,  761. 
Powers,  of  the  Assembly,  531. 
Presbytery,  666. 
Session,  848. 
Synod,  876. 
Presbytery,  649-689. 
acts  and  decisions  of,  to  be  obeyed 
until  repealed  or  modified, 
1017. 
commissioners,   to    the    Assembly, 
515-520. 
when  to  appoint,  515. 
must  send  full  quota,  518. 
of  equal  number  of  ministers  and 
elders,  514. 
complaint  against  action  of,  by  Ses- 
sion, how  taken,  1018. 
of  what  it  consists,  649. 
has  power  to  dissolve  a  church,  676. 

redress  by  complaint,  676. 
has  control  over  location  of  a  church 

building,  677. 
may    discipline     absent    members, 

680. 
cannot  dismiss  by  a  committee,  673. 
may  refuse  to  install,  669. 
must  be  formed  with  geographical 

limits,  650-652. 
jurisdiction  of,  over  ministers,  311. 
ministers  in  transitu,  156. 
over  extinct  churches,  197. 
meetings,  686-688. 
adjourned,  33. 
change  of  place,  687. 

how  effected,  687. 
outside  its  bounds,  687. 
special,  686. 

business  of,  686. 
how  called,  686. 
a  moderator  has  no  discretion 
in  calling,  T048. 
opening  and  closing  of,  688. 


230 


ANALYTICAL    INDEX. 


Presbytery,  meeting,  opening  cannot 
be  by  an  address,  1049. 
may   dissolve    a    pastoral   relation, 
670. 
a  Session,  1018. 
moderator  of,  708. 
in  absence,  710. 
when  chosen,  714. 
duties,  709,  713. 
new,  procedure  in  forming  a,  1050. 
to  send  annually  a  narrative  to  the 
Assembly    on   state    of   re- 
ligion, 683. 
temperance,  906. 
when  to  send,  906. 
ordination  of  ministers  only  by,  667. 
powers  of,  666. 

over  preaching  in  the  pulpits  of 
its  churches,  681. 
unemployed  ministers,  598,  679. 
vacant  churches,  1045. 
quorum,  662. 

may  be  wholly  of  ministers,  663, 

664. 
exceptions,  665. 
when  reduced  to  two  members,  697- 
reception  by,  of  ministers  of  other 
denominations,  1047. 
examination,  1047. 
subscription    to    our    Standards, 

1047. 
of  ministers  from   Southern   As- 
sembly, 1054. 
shall  keep  a  record  of  its  proceed- 
ings, 682. 
may  be  in  printed  form,  894,  895. 
representation  in,  655-660. 
of  collegiate  churches,  656 
two  churches  under  one   pastor, 
657- 
congregations  on  different  sides  of 

a  Presbyterial  line,  659. 
when  a  pastor  of  one  church,  and 
stated    supply   of  another, 
658.  I 


Presbytery,    representation    in,   of 
vacant  churches,  660. 
may  dissolve  a  Session,  1018. 
roll  call,  on  Systematic  Beneficence, 

1056. 
no  unordained  men  on  committee? 

of,  1065. 
vacant  churches,  1045. 
how  supplied,  1045. 
when  vacant  more  than  one  year, 

order  in,  1046. 
who  may  supply,  1045. 

time    limit    of   vacancy,    1045, 
1046. 
union,  in  missionary  lands,  653. 
Previous  Question,  when  admitted, 

755- 
not  debatable,  756. 
effect  of,  755. 
form  of  putting,  755. 
object,  754. 
precedence,  755. 
Privileged  Questions,  747,  756. 
Private  Sessions,  328,  799. 
who  excluded  from,  328. 
object  of,  799. 
proceedings  in,  328. 
Proceedings,  of  the  church,  to  be 
reported  to  the  Session, 388, 
and  reviewed  by  it,  388. 
object  of  the  review,  396. 
irregular,  to  be  corrected,  407. 

rules  governing,  407. 
unconstitutional,  procedure  in  treat- 
ing, 408. 
Process,  efforts  to  avoid,  285. 
cases  without,  348,  349,  601,  602. 
minister  demitting  the  ministry, 

6ot. 
neglecting  the  Lord's  table,  ;:!49. 
of  offence  in  presence  of  a  judi- 
catory, 348. 
conditions  of  commencing,  299. 
counsel  in.  290. 
eligibility  of,  1038 


ANALYTICAL    INDEX. 


231 


Process,  counsel  in,  exclusion,  from 
private  sessions,  328. 
shall  accept  no  fee,  1038. 
when  the  prosecuting  committee, 

1038. 
shall  not  vote,  1038. 
against  a  deacon  or  elder,  347. 

minister,  333. 
definition,  1025. 
delay  in  commencing,  302. 
when  initiated  by  a  judicatory,  286. 
original  parties,  286. 
mode  of  procedure,  287. 
neglect  of,  by  a  judicatory,  409. 
duty  of  superior  judicatory,  409. 
procedure  in,  409. 
objections  to  proceedings  in,  323. 
parties,  286. 

rules  pertaining  to,  311-332. 
Prosecuting  Committee,  314,1038. 
may  appeal  direct  to  the  Assembly, 

469. 
appointment  of,  314. 
duties,  314. 

to  conduct  cases  against  coordinate 
judicatories,  550. 
Prosecutor,  cannot  vote,  1038. 
averment  of,  310. 
may  appear,  1038. 
be  represented  by  counsel,  1038. 
heard  by  oral  or  written  arguments, 

1038. 
exceptions  may  be  taken  by,  306. 

exception,  306. 
is  an  original  party,  286. 
Presbyterian  Church  as,  286. 
warning  to,  289. 

withdrawal  of  charges  by,  not  sub- 
ject to  appeal  or  complaint, 
1019. 
Protests,  in  general,  482-491. 
answer  to,  486. 
definition  of,  482. 
modification  of,  486. 
answer  to,  486. 


Protests  in  judicial  cases,  1037. 
parties  to,  482,  490,  1033. 
when  not  received,  4S4. 
to  be  recorded,  485. 

time  limit,  483. 
alleging   unconstitutional    proceed- 
ings, action  must  be  taken, 
483. 
Publication  and  Sabbath-school 
Work,  see  Sec.  102. 

Questions,  of  evidence  in  trial,  293. 
:  to  be  decided  by  the  moderator,  293. 
'  decision  of,  subject  to  appeal.  293. 

the  appeal  not  debatable,  293. 
irrelevant  and  leading  not  permitted, 
360. 
Questions     of    Order,     distinction 
between,  and  motions,  741. 
previous,  754,  755. 
privileged,  747.  748. 
when  to  be  in  writing,  361,  742. 
recorded,  362. 
Quorums,  of  Assembly,  523. 
in  absence  of,  525. 

procedure,  525. 
definition,  692. 
injudicial  cases,  698. 

commissions,  704. 
necessary  to  transaction  of  business, 

692. 
of  Presbytery,  696. 

may  be  wholly  of  ministers,  696. 
proceedings  in  absence  of,  692. 
Session,  693. 

of  pastor  and  one  elder,  694,  695. 
Synod,  700. 

must  represent  three  Presbyteries, 
701. 
proceedings  in  absence  of,  702. 

Reconsideration,  vote  of,  788. 
cannot  be  amended,  789. 
when  debatable,  789. 
who  may  move,  788. 


232 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


Reconsideration,  no  second,  at  the 
same  session,  789. 
when  by  a  vote  of  three  fourths,  761 . 
must  be  by  a  vote  of  two  thirds  of 
members     present    at     the 
decision,  788. 
Records,   must   note    names   of   ab- 
sentees, 401. 
absence  of,  in  appeals,  8. 
censure  for,  8. 
effect  of,  8. 
for  review,  7. 
approval,  does  not  affect  the  right 

of  appeal,  423. 
or  complaint,  423. 
must  be  approved  before  adjourn- 
ment, 892. 
censure  of,  only  after  due  examina- 
tion, 402. 
what  constitutes  the  record  in  case 

of  trial,  332. 
charges,    specification,   pleas,   and 
judgment  must   be  entered 
on,  331. 
copies,  in  trial,  parties  may   have, 

297. 
copies  of,   to    be  accepted    only  in 

extraordinary  cases,  395. 
corrections    of,  after    approval   by 

whom  made,  393,  394. 
decisions  of  moderators  may  be  re- 
corded, 294. 
deficient,  described,  401. 
dissents  and  protests,   when  to  be 

recorded,  483,  485,  489. 
engrossed,  need  no  reapproval,  400. 
may  be  read  for  information,  400. 
corrected  by  resolution,  400. 
are  sufficient  evidence  in  trial,  364. 

how  authenticated,  364. 
exceptions  to,  425. 

to  be  recorded  by  the  judicatory 
making  them,  425 
failure    to   send    up,  in  complaints, 
459- 


;  Records,  failure  to  send  up,  in  com- 
plaints, effect  of,  459. 
irregular   proceedings  in,  how    dis- 
posed of,  407. 
judgment  in  trial,  must  be  recorded, 

331- 
must  describe  judicial  cases,  401. 
method  of  keeping,  389,  682. 

must    be   without   abbreviations, 
891. 
attested   by  the   Stated   Clerk, 
893- 
papers  adopted  must  be  recorded, 
887. 
and  resolutions,  888. 
reasons  for  decisions   in  judicial 
cases,  886. 
may  be  in  printed  form,  894,  895. 
omissions  in,  how  treated,  409. 
reading  of,  in  trial,  450. 
testimony  of  the,  of  one  judicatory 

valid  in  every  other,  364. 
must  be  transmitted  to  the  superior 
judicatory  in   appeals   and 
complaints,  447,  476. 
References,  in  general,  427-433. 
for  advice  preparatory  to  a  decision, 
429. 
or  for  ultimate  trial  and  decision, 
429. 
effect  of,  430. 
if  in  trial,  430. 
definition,  427. 
judgment  in,  432. 

the  superior  judicatory  may  not 
give  a  final,  432. 
when  the  parties  shall  be  heard,  433. 
parties  in,  may  sit  and  vote,  431. 
may  be  remitted  to  the  lower  judica- 
tory, 432. 
subjects  of,  428. 
Respondent,    name    given   in   com- 
plaints, 454. 
Responsive     Service,    deliverance 
on,  570. 


ANALYTICAL    INDEX. 


233 


Review  and  Control,  388-426. 
absence  of  records  for,  7. 
authority,  388. 

of  the  exercise  of  constitutional  dis- 
cretion, 397. 
extent  of,  388,  389,  390. 
frequency,  391. 
judicial  cases  subject  to,  392. 

but  shall  not  be  reversed  unless 
by  appeal,  392. 
neglect  to  present  records  for,  391. 
censure,  406. 
alternative  of,  406,  409. 
order  of  proceedings  in,  396. 
all  proceedings  of  the  Church  sub- 
ject to,  386. 
exceptions,  386,  387. 
treatment  of  irregular  proceedings, 
407. 
unconstitutional,  408. 
does  not  extend  to  statistics,  404. 
nor   to   omissions  to   conform  to 
rules  of  Presbytery  not  en- 
joined by  our  Constitution, 
404. 
no,    by   a    lower   judicatory    shall 
treat  disrespectfully  the  de- 
cisions of  a  higher,  403. 
members    of   a    judicatory    whose 
records  are  under,  shall  not 
vote,  405. 
Revised  Version  of  the  Bible,  de- 
liverance of  the  Assembly 
on,  72. 
Roll  of  absentees,  21. 

communicants,    unknown    for    two 
years,   may  be   placed   on 
suspended,  19. 
a    separate,    for    members    absent 
from    ordinances   for   more 
than  two  years,  21. 
unknown  for   three   years   may  be 
erased  from  the,  20. 
refraining  from  the  Lord's  Table, 
349- 


Roll,  if  ministers,  demitting  the  min- 
istry, 601. 
joining     another     denomination, 
602. 
admissions  to  the  Church,  862. 
baptized  children,  54. 
deaths,  $\. 
marriages,  862. 
j       removals  from  care  of  the   church, 

54. 
Roll  Call,  in  trial,  of  members  pres- 
ent, 29. 
after  recess  and  adjournment  in 
trial,  29. 
Rules  for  Judicatories,  707-801. 
general,  recommended  by  the  As- 
sembly, 802. 
summary  of,  see  Appendix,  190-193. 
Rules,    constitutional.    No.    i,    con- 
cerning local   Evangelists, 

243- 
No.  2,  trials  for  licensure,  975. 
No.   3,  candidates  for  the  ministry, 

973,  974- 
Ruling  Elders,  803-832. 
ceasing  to  act,  809. 
returning  certificate  of  dismission, 
830. 
status,  830. 
cannot  sit  as  corresponding  mem- 
bers, 827. 
churches  without,  184,  185. 

with  one,  839,  994. 
duties  of,  8>3. 

"elect,"  cannot  sit  in  Session,  819. 
nor  in  trial  without  ordination,  819. 
election  of,  815. 

meeting  for,  815,  817,  818. 

refusal  of  Session  to  call,  816. 
redress  by  complaint  to   the 
Presbytery,  816. 
moderator  of,  817. 
voters  in,  811,  986,  999. 
mode  of,  804,  987. 
installation,  805-809. 


234 


ANALYTICAL    INDEX. 


Ruling     Elders,    reinstallation     re- 
quired, 820. 
jurisdiction  over,  828. 
office  essential  to  the  existence  of  a 
Presbyterian  Church,  813. 
divestiture  of,  809. 
is  perpetual,  809. 

vacated  by  rebaptism  by  immer- 
sion, 59. 
ministers  ineligible  to,  814. 
may  serve  temporarily,  814. 
cannot  preside  at  the  ordination  of 

ministers,  589. 
nor  propose  the  constitutional  ques- 
tions, 589. 
take  part  in  imposition  of  hands, 
589. 
ordination  of,  805. 
imposition  of  hands  is  left  to  dis- 
cretion of  Sessions,  807. 
qualifications,  must  be  in  full  com- 
munion    of     the     Church, 
804. 
males,  804. 
accept  the    Confession   of  Faith, 

825. 
acquiesce  in  decisions  of  superior 

judicatories,  825. 
are  representatives  of  the  people, 

803. 
resignation,  832. 
status,  in  transitu,  830. 

on  restoration  from  suspension 
from  office,  829. 
term  service,  811,  812. 

must  be  in  three  classes,  811. 
elected  for  three  years,  811. 
exception,  822. 
trial,  rules  governing,  347. 
unacceptable,  redress,  823,  824. 

Sabbath   Day,  deliverances   of  the 
Assembly  on,  833. 
desecration  of,  disciplinable,  834. 
Scriptural  designation,  834. 


Sabbath    Day,  buying  and  reading 
secular     papers     on,    con- 
demned, 834. 
also  travelling,  834. 
Sabbath  Schools,  control  of,  by  the 
Session,  835,  984. 
decision  day  in,  990. 

object  of,  990. 
oflferings,  subject  to  oversight  of  the 

Session,  985. 
officers,  appointment  of,  835. 
not  the  substitute  for  home  training, 

835. 
support  of,  835. 

Shorter  Catechism  to  be  taught  in, 
835- 
Session,  836-864. 

censures  inflicted  by,  135. 

of  what  it  consists,  836 

has    control    of    benevolent   funds, 

917,  983- 

use  of  church  buildings,  854,  993. 

music  of  the  Church,  993. 

Sabbath  schools,  835. 
dissolution  of,  by  Presbytery,  1018. 
duties,  848. 
with  only  one  elder,  839. 

with  no,  185. 
jurisdiction  of,  over  communicants, 

24,  3"- 
dismissed,  148. 

members  of  extinct  churches,  to 
be   dismissed  by  the  Pres- 
bytery, 151. 
members    to   be    received    only   in 
presence  of,  853,  859. 
exceptions,  853. 
meetings,  to  be  opened  and  closed 
with  prayer,  414. 
exceptions,  415. 
monthly,  enjoined,  860. 
special,  of  neighboring  churches, 

unconstitutional,  837. 
moderator,  842. 

collegiate  churches,  847. 


ANALYTICAL    INDEX. 


235 


Session,  meetings,  moderator  in  ex- 
ceptional cases,  842. 
vacant  churches,  843. 
may  be  an  elder,  843. 
invite   a   minister,   but    of    the 
same  Presbytery,  842. 
pastor  elect,  cannot   preside  as, 

846. 
may  be  appointed  by  Presbytery, 
843. 
official  acts  of,  only  when  regularly 

convened,  840. 
omission  of,  to  send  up  records,  391. 
power,  over  time  and  place  of  wor- 
ship, 993. 
powers,  84S. 

cases  of  process  by,  283,  347. 
against  communicants,  303. 
deacons,  333. 
elders,  333. 
without,  348,  349. 
special  rules,  in  judicial  cases,  318. 
proceedings  of,  subject  to  review, 
857. 
quorum,  838. 
with  one  elder,  839. 
records,  857. 

register   of  births,   baptisms,   mar- 
riages, removals,  and  death, 
862. 
shall    review    proceedings    of    the 
Church,  858. 
and  incorporate  them  in  its  rec- 
ords, 858, 
refusal,  to  grant  certificate  jui  dis- 
mission, 145. 
redress,  145. 
roll,  names  of  ministers  not   to  be 

on,  864. 
shall  maintain  a  committee  on  Sys- 
tematic Beneficence,  861. 
temperance,  906. 
Slander,  investigation  of,  288. 
record,  288. 
report,  288. 


Societies   of  the  Church,    control 
of,    by   the     Session,    981, 
982. 
consti:ution,  982. 
names,  982. 
objects,  983. 
Specifications,  under  charges,  may 
be  amended,  324. 
copy  of,  to  be  furnished  to  the  ac- 
cused, 315. 
objections  to,  323. 
must  be  particular,  308. 

set  forth  time,  place,  and  circum- 
stances, 308. 
be  accompanied  by  the  names  of 
witnesses,  3^8. 
proof  of  two,  establishes  a  charge, 

356. 
shall  be  read,  315. 
in  writing,  315. 
vote  to  be  on  each,  328. 
Standards  of  the  Church,  223. 
amendments  of,  224. 

procedure  on  making  and  adopt- 
ing, 224-241. 
binding  obligation  of,  259. 
what      subscription      to,     involves, 
256. 
change    of    belief    in,    demands 
withdrawal  from   our  min- 
\sxxy,  257. 
Suspension,  censure  of,  305. 
communicants,  12,  14. 
absentees  in  trial,  12. 
neglecting  ordinances,  14,  15. 
without  process,  15 
restoration  of,  from,  378. 
sentence,  form  of,  375. 
treatment  under,  377. 
ministers,  from  communion  of  the 
Church,  335. 
may  be  deposed  after  one  year, 

339- 
joining  a  heretical  denomination, 
603. 


236 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


Suspension,  ministers,  from  exercise 
of  office,  including  preach- 
ing, 335,  336- 
without  process,  603. 
refusing  to  appear  in  trial,  335. 
Sustentation,  85. 

Swedenborgian     Church,     recep- 
tion    of     members     from, 
on  certificate  inadmissible, 
165. 
Synod,  867-898. 
absentees,  to  be   called  to  answer, 
884. 
names  of,  to  be  recorded,  883. 
of  what  it  consists,  867. 
corresponding  members,  who  may 

be,  260. 
as  a  delegated  body,  868. 

basis  of  representation  in,  868. 
ratio,  868. 
duties  of,  882. 
judicial  cases  decided  by,  must  be 

described,  885. 
reasons  given  for  decisions  recorded, 

886. 
reported  to  the  Assemblj'^,  896. 
may  appoint  judicial  commissions, 
250-252. 
how  composed,  250. 
decisions  of,  251. 
findings,  to  be  recorded,  252. 
reference     in     matters     of     law, 

251- 
also   of  constitution   and    doc- 
trine, 251. 
reversal  of  decisions,  251. 

exception,  251. 
time  and  place  of  sitting,  252. 
quorum,  252. 
jurisdiction    over    inferior    judica- 
tories, 421. 
members  of  extinct  Presbyteries, 

878. 
no  original,  injudicial  cases,  311, 
421. 


Synod,  meetings  of, annually,  change 
of    time    and    place,    how 
made,  871,  872. 
opening,  must    be    by  a  sermon 
not  by  an  address,  880, 1049. 
no,  on  the  Sabbath,  874. 
may  hold  special,  873. 
narrative  to  the  Assembly  must  be 

recorded,  S89. 
powers,  876. 

quorum,  may  be  wholly  of   minis- 
ters, 870. 
quorum,  proznded,  not  more  than 
three  belong  to    the   same 
Presbytery,  869. 
records,  must  be  without  abbrevia- 
tions, 891. 
note  absentees,  883. 
be  presented  annually,  882. 

approved     before     adjournment, 

892. 
attested    by    the    Stated     Clerk, 

893- 
must    note    adoption    of    papers, 
887. 
resolutions,  888. 
may  be  in  printed  form,  894. 
rules  governing,  894. 
special,  of  judicial  decisions,  896. 
and  send  to  the  Assembly,  896. 
Systematic    Beneficence,    perma- 
nent committee  of,  63. 
standing  committee  in  Presbyteries, 
64. 
roll  call  in,  to  ascertain  compli- 
ance with  order  of  the  As- 
sembly, 1056. 

Temperance,  deliverances  of  the 
Assembly  on,  899-909. 
judicatories  to  send  annually  to  the 
Assembly  a  narrative  on, 
906.' 
maintain  a  standing  committee, 
906. 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


'■17 


Temperance,  prohibitory  law  com- 
mended, 908. 
recommendations  of  the  Assembly, 
for  refusing    admission   to 
the    Church    of  those  who 
manufacture  and  sell  ardent 
spirits,  902,  1067. 
not  to  rent  property  for  its  manu- 
facture and  sale,  903. 
practice    of  total   abstinence  en- 
joined, 900. 
Testimony,  350-373, 

commission  to  take,  366,  367. 

rules  governing,  367. 
credibility  of,  how  affected,  353. 
decline  to  receive,  465. 
of  husband  and  wife,  354. 
improper,  351. 
introduction  of,  326. 
of   one    judicatory   valid    in    every 

other.  365. 
new,  in  appeals,  373. 
during  trial,  327. 

after,  372. 
questions  pertaining  to,  how  deter- 
mined, 368. 
receiving,  care  to   be  exercised  in, 

350- 

transmission  of,  of  commission,  369. 

of  one  witness,  when  proving  a 
charge,  356. 

may   be   written,    oral    or    printed, 
direct     or     circumstantial, 
355- 
Theatrical         Exhibitions        con- 
demned, 40. 
Theological  Seminaries,  910-914. 

in  what,  shall  candidates  under 
Board  of  Education  study, 
914,  953,  978. 

change  of  charters  recommended, 
913.     ( First-  Th  ird. ) 

committee,  appointment,  to  con- 
sider the  relation  between, 
and  the  Assembly,  913. 


Theological       Seminaries,     com- 
mittee,     recommendations 
of,   913.       {First-Third.) 
of  conference  with,  913. 
objects,  913. 
recommendations,  913. 
control  over,  by  the  Assembly,  913 
of  trust  funds  and  property,  913. 

{First,  a.) 
recommendations,  913. 
election  of  directors,  trustees,  and 
commissioners,  913.  {First, 
b.) 
also  professors  and  teachers,  913. 
{First,  c.) 
eligibility  of,  913.      {First,  c.) 
recognition      of,      conditions,     913. 

{Second.) 
reports  of  governing  bodies  to  the 
Assembly,  913.     {First,h.) 
purpose  of  trust  funds  and  property 
913.     {First,  a.) 
misuse      and      perversion,     913 
{First,  d.) 
charters,  amendments.  913.    {First 
d.) 
violation      of      terms      of,      913 
(First,  d.) 
redress  for,  913.     {First,  d.) 
veto  of  the  Assembly,  right  in  elec 
tion  of  professors,  911.    (2.) 
exercise,    in    case    of    Professor 

Briggs,  910. 
scope  and  extent,  911.     (i,  2.) 
time  limit,  912. 
Time  Limitations,  see  Liviitations 

of  Time. 
Tobacco,  use  of,  condemned,  1066. 
Total  Abstinence,  see  Tejtifierance. 
Trials,   judicial,    in   absence   of   ac- 
cused, 319. 
absentees,  during,  28. 
charge  to  the  judicatory'  in,  312. 
charges    and    specifications,    to   be 
particular,  307-310. 


238 


ANALYTICAL    INDEX. 


Trials,  by  judicial  commission,  249- 
252. 
counsel  in,  290. 
eligibility,  1038. 
shall  receive  no  fee  or  emolu- 
ment, 1038. 
may  be   the   prosecuting  com- 
mittee, 1038. 
of  deacons  and  elders,  347. 

rules  governing,  347. 
decisions  in,  of  order  and  evidence, 

293- 
evidence,  350-373. 
judgment,  must  be  entered,  328. 
appeal  from,  332. 

procedure  in,  332. 
wording  of,  must  accord  with  the 
finding,  329. 
limitation  of  time  in,  304. 
new,  when  granted,  372. 
evidence  in  appeals,  373. 

treatment  of,  373. 
when  not  authorized,  1021. 
original  parties,  286,  469. 
may  appeal,  469. 
may  except  to  any  part  of  the 

proceedings,  306. 
hearing  of,  327. 

may  have  copies  of  the  record 
of  the  case,  297. 
pleas  of  accused  in,  325. 

declining  to  answer,  325. 
preliminary    proceedings    to,    312- 

315- 
private  sessions  in,  298,  328. 
record,  what  it  shall  exhibit,  332. 
roll  call  in,  296. 
should  be  speedy,  346. 

no,  in  appellate  judicatory',  29. 
transmission  of  records  of,   to  the 

superior  judicatory',  332. 
witnesses  in,  350-373. 
Trials  for  Licensure,  553-565,  975- 
977- 
ordination,  583. 


Trustees,  authority  of,   in  general, 
915-929. 

no,  in  use  of  benevolent  funds,  917, 
985- 

change    of    pastor's    salary',    918, 
998. 

use  of  church  buildings,  927,  993. 

church  services,  993. 

are  custodians  of  the  church  prop- 
erty, 919. 
title,  919. 

deacons  as,  264. 

election  of,  915. 

conflict  between,  and  the  Session, 

929- 
control  of,  by  the  Session,  927. 
unwarranted  assumption  of  power 
by,  922. 
treatment  of,  923. 
relation,  true,  and  authority,  924. 
resignation,  to  whom,  1000. 
Twentieth  Century  Fund,  1057. 

Unitarianism,    testimony    against, 
!  930. 

Universalism,  testimony  of  the  As- 
sembly against,  933. 
unordained     men    not    to    be    ap- 
pointed  on  committees  of 
judicatories,  1065. 

Vacancy  and  Supply,  1051. 
Vacant  Churches,  1045,  1046. 
definition  of,  989. 
j      persons  to  be  employed  in,  1045. 
I      services    by    elders    and    deacons, 
j  F.  G.,  Chap,  xxi.,  Sec.  i. 

supply  of,  may  be  by  a  committee, 
1045. 
Presbytery,  1045,  1046. 
Session,  1045. 
exKeptions,  1045. 
time  limitation,  1046. 
I  Veto,  of  the  Assembly  in  election  of 
I  professors,  910. 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


239 


Veto,  of  the  Assembly  in  election  of 
professors,  time  limit,  912. 
exercise,  910. 
Vote,  casting  of  moderator,  713. 
must  be  taken  on  separate  charges, 

309- 
commencing  to  take,  effect  of,  793. 
declining     to,     only     for     weighty 

reasons,  727. 
division  of,  by  a  rising,  791,  792. 
excused  from  giving,  how  consid- 
ered, 727. 
interruption  during,  795. 

effect,  795. 
judicial  committee  may,  776. 
members  should,  727. 

silent,   are    included   with    those 
voting   with    the    majority, 
727. 
mistake  in  taking,  793. 
postponement  of,  795. 
rising,  791. 
by  tellers,  792. 
time  fixed  for,  to  be  taken  without 

debate,  797. 
time  named,  794. 

speeches  limited  to  ten  minutes, 

794- 
reconsideration    of,    for    postpone- 
ment, must  be  by  consent 
of  three  fourths  of  members 
present,    at    the    decision, 
761. 
reconsideration  of,  at  same  session, 
by   consent    of    two  thirds, 
788. 
reconsideration  of,  when  by  consent 
of  two  thirds,  788. 
three  fourths,  761. 
by  yeas  and  nays,  791. 

when  to  be  recorded,  791. 
denied  to  parties  in  appeal,  471. 
complaints,  455. 

judicatories,   whose    records  are 
under  review,  405. 


Vote  denied   to,  moderators,  except 
when  by  ballot,  718. 
persons  under  process,  337. 
committee  of  prosecution,  314. 
Voters,  in  election  of  deacons,  265. 
qualifications  of,  265. 
pastors,  621,  622. 
ruling  elders,  804,  818. 
mode,  804. 
no  disqualification,  on   account  of 
sex    or    age    of   communi- 
cants, 986. 

Week    of   Prayer,    observance   of, 

recommended,  220. 
Witnesses,    appearance    of,    time, 
321. 
challenge,  352. 
citation  of,  316. 

refusal  of,  to  obey,  24. 
service  of,  315,  316. 
time  limit,  321. 
commission  to  examine,  366. 
competent,  351. 

exceptions,  351. 
contumacy  of,  371. 
credibility,  how  affected,  353. 
examination,  326. 

cross-,  326. 
husband  and  wife  as,  354. 
incompetency  of,  352. 
members  of  a  judicatory  may  be, 

370- 

names  of,  to  be  furnished  to  the  ac- 
cused, 315. 
need  not  be  disclosed,  316. 

new,  326. 

one    witness,    testimony    of,   when 
proving  a  charge,  356. 

oath  of,  358. 

shall  not  be  present  during  exami- 
nation of  other,  357. 

questions  to,  not  to  be  irrelevant  or 
frivolous,  360. 
nor  leading,  360. 


240 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


Witnesses,  questions  to,  if  desired 
by  either  party,  to  be   re- 
corded, 362. 
subscription  of,  to  their  testimony, 

363- 
may  be  reduced  to  writing,  361. 
testimony  of,  how  affected,  353. 
transmission  of  record,  369. 
Women,  934-939- 

appointment     of,     to     bodily     and 
spiritual  ministrations,  938. 
Board  of  Home  Missions  of,  com- 
mended, 1063 
circles     of    prayer    recommended, 

1064. 
license   and  ordination  of,  not  au- 
thorized, 935,  936. 


Women,  participation,  left  to  dis- 
cretion of  Sessions,  939. 

Works  of  unregenerate  men,  true 
estimate  of,  1009. 

Yeas   and    Nays,   when   to   be  re- 
corded, 791. 
Young    People's    Societies,   com- 
mended, 940. 

constitution,  model  of,  941. 

control  and  oversight  by  the  Ses- 
sion, 981. 

contributions,    how    applied,    983, 
985. 

powers,  982. 

statement  of  principles  governing, 
1003. 


''mm 


m 


■■:;:!;lj 


»*K:1 


